#ANOTHER NIGHT ANOTHER DOTTED LINE I SIGN MY HEART AWAY TO YOU SOME CALL IT FOOLISH GUESS ILL CALL IT FUCKING ART?!?!?
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
soemthing about worst of you hits different (I relate personally to it)
#gimme the worst of you CAUSE I WANT YOU ANYWAY?!??!?!?!#maisie please#GIMME YOUR LIPS THE TASTE OF HER ILL KISS THEM AGAIN ?!?!?!?!??!?!?!?!!?!?!?!?!#TAKE ME TO EVERY PARTY AND JUST TALK TO YOUR FRIENDS!??!?!?!?#ANOTHER NIGHT ANOTHER DOTTED LINE I SIGN MY HEART AWAY TO YOU SOME CALL IT FOOLISH GUESS ILL CALL IT FUCKING ART?!?!?#cannot wait to hear this song again live#maisie peters#daisies#worst of you
1 note
·
View note
Text
Almost
Book: Open Heart
Pairing: Tessa Martinez (f!MC) x Ethan Ramsey
Song Inspiration: Unfinished Business (Acoustic) by Neriah x JC Stewart
Rating/Warning: Angsty(ish)
Word Count: 1,337
Summary: After a night spent together, the reality of what happened three years ago starts to hit Ethan.
A/N: I made it! I thought I wasn't gonna make it in time for the deadline but it's still Friday here. I am participating in @moodmusicmonday Luck of the Draw and the song that was given was Unfinished Business by Neriah. I was going back and forth with two stories for this song, which is an incredible song!
A/N 2: I must apologize, this time around I may not have understood the assignment but what a worse time to get some writers block. Sorry for any spelling errors and other things!
Characters and some storyline mentioned belong to Pixelberry
Enjoy!
It was just shy of three years.
Three years when she said goodbye.
Had there been days where I could say good riddance? There were but I ended feeling like shit because I remember the last words I said to her when we signed on the dotted lines.
âWe were never a mistake.â
We werenât.
I did what I did best when those thoughts crept in, I drank them away. They had no place in my head much less my heart.
She moved to another state, there was nothing holding her here anymore. But damn if I could still feel her presence everywhere I went. At least when I didnât wallow in self pity and actually made an effort to go out.Â
She was at Donahues, she was next to me when the silent city of Boston passed me by on my runs, whether it was in the morning or late at night, she was next to me with a gleam in her eye as she took in the opera.Â
And now?
Now she was next to me or had been. The room I found myself in felt cold, there are no personal touches, nothing that makes it a home. Because it wasnât.
Nothing that makes it her.
With my hands behind my head, I stare at the ceiling, the sound of the shower running, creeping through the small opening of the bathroom door mixing with the sound of her voice as she sings a song I donât recognize.Â
Somethings never change.
Was I the only one who heard her sing or at times hum in the shower? Had there been others in the same exact position I found myself in? I shake those thoughts out of my head, of course there had been, one look at her and how could you not find yourself falling in love and in my case more in love with her.
My mind goes back to earlier that night at Donahueâs. I had been outside in the beer garden, knowing she was going to be there, thanks to a certain friend of hers. So I waited patiently for her to find me because if Sienna told me, she told her.
And find me she did. Greeting me with another drink when she sat across from me and I did everything, and I mean everything in me to control the mix emotions that were running through me. If anyone would have told me that Iâd be feeling like this ever, Iâd call bullshit. I didnât show emotion, I hadnât been one to believe in love, I never got that butterfly flutter in the pit of my stomach, I never got the urge to take someone right then and there until her.
Again.
There I was taking in the loose dark waves of her hair, framing her face as a smile tugged at the corner of her lips, the iris of her brown eyes getting darker as we stared at each other. Similar thoughts running through us, we still knew our telltale signs of want.Â
Three years had gone by and she looked the same, three years later and she was still beautiful. My wife. Fuck, ex-wife, she still took my breath away.
Me, on the other hand, I was looking older that was a given. Specks of gray touching my brown hair, a few wrinkles setting in the corners of my eyes. She had broke the silence between us, we had gone down memory lane. But in my mind I was going down my many what ifâs.
That trip to Cape CodâŠwhat if I made the effort to spend more time with her?
My return from the Amazon⊠what if I didnât go? Would we had more time together?
What if I had been a better husband? What if I loved her the way she deserves? What if we started a family? What if, what if, what if!
âEthan.â
I follow the sultry low voice and stop when my eyes fall upon Tessa standing against the doorway in only a towel.Â
Letting out a groan at the sight in front of me, Tessa raises an eyebrow at me. âIâve been calling you but you seemed lost in thought. You ok?â
Pushing myself up the bed into a sitting position, my back against the headboard, the tangled bedsheet covering my lower half. My gaze following her every movement until she is at the side of the bed.
âIâm fine.â
Tessa stares back at me, not believing the words that came out of my mouth. Iâd like to believe that there was a time in my life that I didnât overthink things but it felt like we still could make it. Getting lost with her in her hotel room, I thought it would help to get her out of my system but just like before she dug herself deeper into my soul.
Had that been my mistake? Not me falling for her but thinking she would fall for me again.
There was a dip in the bed as Tessa climb on and sat next to me, sitting with her legs tucked under her. âWhat are you doing tomorrow?â Tessa asks, the softness of her hand covering the back of my hand.
âI have the day off.â
âYeah, ok. That wasnât what I asked Ethan.â Tessa says, moving closer. I could see her fighting her body to stop from straddling me, my own body itching to reach over to her and wrap her around me. âMaybe we could have dinner.â
âIâ.â I begin to say but close my mouth just as fast.
âWeâre friends, arenât we? Come on Ethan, itâs just dinner.â
I didnât know what hurt the most, didnât know what caused this feeling that felt like a punch to gut that took all the oxygen from my lungs. Showing her tonight what she still means to me wasnât enough because right now in her mind I was just a friend.Â
Not her ex-husband and certainly not her lover.Â
There was a world where it was me and her but that world no longer exists.
âIâm gonna go.â
I go to slide my hand from under hers, when she tightens her hold. âThatâs not what I meant.â
But it was.
Three years ago I didnât think I would be the one still feeling like this. I promised myself that I wouldnât let anyone in the way I had Tessa. I saw the look in her eyes when we signed our divorce papers, she thought we were forever and at some point I did too.
I had turned cold, showing no emotion when Tessa showed her emotions on her sleeve. I needed to let her know that we werenât a mistake so she could move on.
Now it was time for me. Funny to think that after three years and after seeing her again, the failure of our marriage was finally hitting me.
Tossing the covers to the side, I get out of bed, no need to feel embarrassed by my nakedness around her, gathering my clothes that was scattered across the floor mixing with hers, I begin to dress.
Running my hand through my hair once I was dressed, Tessa in the same spot on the bed, watching me, never saying a word.
One word was on the tip of my tongue, that one word that would truly be the end of us, but I couldnât say it and god Iâm trying, my mouth going dry.
Tearing my gaze away from her, I take the few steps that lead to the door of her hotel room. My hand steady on the door handle, we got so close or at least I thought so. That was what that sucker punch feeling was, the almost.Â
The almost.
âGoodbye Tess.â
My words meet the closed door, I donât bother looking back. The silent hallway greets me as I walk out the door leaving Tessa.Â
We got so close but any unfinished business between us was done.
#choices the luck of the draw#luck of the draw challenge#moodmusicmonday#choices mood music monday#choices open heart#open heart fanfic#ethan ramsey#ethan ramsey fanfiction#ethan x tessa
32 notes
·
View notes
Text
You promise it's different
You swear that you listened
I don't mind if you didn't
'Cause I just love the sound of your voice
You role-play the good guy
Lemon juice your white lies
But I see 'em in the sunrise
You got me right in the palm of your hand, and you know it
Oh, it's what you do
So let me drown, I'll be there with the band, hit the sea bed
All I'd see is you
So give me your worst excuses, any reason to stay
Give me your lips, the taste of her, I'll kiss them again
I'd rather you walk all over me than walk away
Give me the worst of you
'Cause I want you anyway
So take me to every party and just talk to your friends
Why don't you let me down, I'll let you do it again
Go on and walk all over me, just don't walk away
Give me the worst of you
'Cause I want you anyway
We make up, but I know
We'll fistfight through iPhones
My left hook, a no-show
'Cause I'll just keep letting you in
But baby, the truth is
I make your excuses
You let me down, and I'm used to it
âŠ.
Another night, another dotted line
I sign my heart
Away to you, some call it foolish
Guess I'll call it art
Worst of You by Maisie Peters is Daniel Ricciardo @ RBR đ
#Daniel be like#Iâm sorry but this kills me#maisie peters#worst of you#this song was set to be on the sotd playlist#Daniel ricciardo
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Touch Me
Formerly The Textile Series
A Javier Peña x f! Reader Romance
Rating: Explicit - language, sex, drugs, rock ânâ roll. You know the drill, no one under 18 allowed.
Word Count: 2168
A/N: Look, itâs no secret that I would let Javi absolutely ruin me so here is The Textile Series, back again with a few changes, so I can simp some more over my favorite DEA agent.
******
Part IV: Leather
You slammed the shot glass down, proudly popping the lemon between your salt-swollen lips. Tequila always tasted good and, with one of Escobarâs most notorious sicarios now in US custody, it tasted even better.
âCâmon, Javi, take a shot with me,â you shouted across Murphy to your other partner, who offered you his signature smirk, the corner of his lips lifting as he regarded you. Steve placed a palm against your face and playfully pushed you back, grimacing.
âChrist, woman, youâre gonna make me go deaf,â he complained. You poked a finger into his ribs, gleefully watching as he doubled over. âAh! No tickling, thatâs not playing fair and you know it.â He clambered off the barstool and pointed to the now-empty seat. âSit. That way you donât have to scream at Javi.â
You shuffled about and made yourself comfortable on the stool, offering Javier a grin. His smirk shifted into a full-blown smile, that sweet little dimple popping, and your stomach flipped at the sight. Your feelings for Javier were getting out of control, strengthening each day you spent together. Youâd nearly kissed him right there at the Presidentâs ball last night, in front of your superiors, not giving a second thought to the damage it could affect on your career. You had worked hard, damn hard, to get where you are, despite the sexism and harassment youâd received because you were a woman. Hell, Steve and Javier were two of only a few men you could think of that didnât treat you like your only worth was between your legs.
But there you were, hunting down Colombiaâs most notorious drug lord, and all could do was simper like a teenager every time Javi smiled.
âYouâre drunk,â Javi offered, shifting in his seat to lean on the bar next to you. His elbow brushed against yours, leaving your skin tingling from where your bare skin met. As usual, the top buttons of his shirt were undone, leaving his chest on display. Your eyes roved over his form hungrily, slipping down to see the smattering of dark hair on his chest, before settling on his gorgeous face.
Up close, Javier was disarmingly beautiful. His dark hair fell over his forehead as he leaned into you, eyes searching yours as though they could see every secret etched on your heart. A smattering of freckles dotted his face, barely visible, but you had stared so long and so hard at him that you had every perfect imperfection memorized. His hand wrapped loosely around his tumbler of whiskey and you couldnât help but imagine that hand wrapped around yours, tethering you to him as you finally gave into your desires.
âIâm not,â you finally managed, finding yourself inching closer to him, a coil of desperate need beginning to unfurl within you. Taking his glass, you let your fingers brush against his, watching his pupils dilate. You took a sip of the biting liquor, letting it trail a path of fire down your throat. âIâm just feeling good.â
Javi reached up to wipe a drop of whiskey from your lips with his thumb, raising an eyebrow. âFeeling good, hmm? And whyâs that?â
You let out a soft whimper at his touch, just loud enough for Javier to feel the vibration on your skin. His eyes darkened and he let out a deep sigh. âYouâre gonna get me in fucking trouble one of these days.â
The two of you sat staring stupidly at each other, as though you were the only two people in the crowded bar. Heart pounding and cunt throbbing, you let your fingers settle on his thigh, trailing them toward the seam of his jeans and so close to the place you felt pressed against you last night.
You leaned forward and closed the distance, whispering in your partnerâs ear âI heard you likeââ
âïżœïżœOkay, itâs time to go,â Steve thrust his arm between the two of you, setting his empty beer bottle on the worn, wood bar with a loud thump. You and Javi sprung apart like kids caught necking, a wave of embarrassment crashing over you along with the realization that you had been so wrapped up in Javier that youâd forgotten you were in public.
Javi pulled back like heâd been punched, the naked desire written on his face shifting back into a closed, unaffected expression. Nodding at Steve, he avoided your eyes and stood.
âYeah, itâs late.â
Your stomach lurched at the speed with which Javi could turn off any sign of being interested in you. It was like hot and cold with him, and you were starting to wonder if he even thought of you as more than a potential fuck. You werenât blind; you knew exactly how your partner managed to get such reliable intel. It wasnât like you could fault him - you had no claim on him and you knew he was just trying to get one step ahead of Escobar. But the thought of his body bringing another woman the kind of pleasure that you could only imagine, while you lay in your bed at night writhing on your fingers? That was enough to send a wave of jealousy surging through your veins.
You clambered off the stool, leading the way to the door in silence. If Javi wasnât affected by you, well, you could at least act as if you felt the same. You emerged from the warm bar into the cool night air sweeping over your heated skin like a balm. You continued walking down the street toward the Embassy apartments; the bar wasnât far from where all of you lived and, while Steve had driven over after work, you wanted to clear your head a bit. Decidedly ignoring their calls to âget in the damn carâ (Javiâs words, not yours), you managed to get nearly a block before a hand closed over your elbow.
âWhat the hell are you doing?â Javi demanded, his dark eyes flicking around to the dark, run-down buildings surrounding you. As much as you wanted to fall into his arms, you pulled away and continued meandering down the street toward your apartment.
âWhat does it look like Iâm doing?â you called back flippantly, âIâm walking home!â
Javi groaned in a mixture of exasperation and defeat, jogging a few steps to catch up to you. âNot alone, you arenât,â he muttered, mostly to himself. âHere, at least take my jacket,â he ordered, shrugging off his worn, leather coat and placing it around your chilled shoulders. He sighed loudly as you continued walking, calling after you. âYouâre a pain in my ass, you know that?â
You spun around in a circle with your arms out, laughing into the night. âIâm a pain in YOUR ass? Javier Peña, you are, without a doubt, the most confusing, irritating man Iâve ever met!â You continued down the street shaking your head and laughing into the night while you continued your rant.
"What I don't understand," you threw over your shoulder in his direction, "is how you can just change direction and act like we don't have anything here. . . like you werenât about five seconds from fucking me right there in the bar. . . .â Trailing off, you felt the fight leave you. Exhaustion crept through you in its place, and all you wanted now was to get home and sleep your buzz off.
âHell, maybe Iâm just imagining things,â you mumbled tiredly.
You heard Javi's steps come up beside yours, somehow felt his warmth even from feet away. You hated the feeling of tears building in your eyes. The last thing you wanted was to be an emotional wreck in the face of Javi's aloofness. His warm hand closed around your elbow once again, but this time you let him pull you back.
âYou think this is just some goddamn game to me?â Javier whispered fiercely, tugging your arm so that you fell forward against him. His free arm curled around your waist, holding you in an approximation of the exact position you had been in while dancing last night.
âDo you have any idea what you do to me?â he gritted out, those deep, brown eyes glittering with fire. Javi brought his hand up to cup the back of your neck, holding you in place while he continued, and all you could do was stand there, transfixed by his words and the sheer emotion behind them. âYou think itâs easy for me to stay away? To act like Iâm not thinking about you every goddamn minute of the day?" He shook his head with a defeated expression.
âAll I want is to have you,â he continued, his thumb stroking the sensitive skin just under your ear. He paused and your eyes fluttered closed, waiting for the moment when you would finally feel his lips on yours.
Without warning, he released you, leaving you cold and wanting as your eyes flew open. Looking at his face, you saw pain etched in every line, agony reflecting in his eyes.
âBut I canât give you what you want.â
He turned away, looking down the street, jaw clenched. You felt tears prick your eyes, frustrated with his words. âJavi,â you began, reaching out, âYouâre what I want, I donât needââ
âNo,â he insisted, refusing to meet your eyes. âI need to catch Escobar, thatâs the only thing that matters. Iâve been so distracted and Iââ He broke off, his hand coming up to massage at his neck in a gesture so familiar it hurt. He dropped his head with a frustrated sigh and gently pushed at your shoulder.
âCome on, we need to get home.â
You let Javier walk a few steps ahead of you, mind spinning and heart squeezing painfully in your chest. You had felt so warm in his arms, so alive, like every one of your nerve endings buzzed when you were pressed against his body. Now, even with the worn leather of Javiâs jacket pulled around you, you felt chilled, lonely, incomplete.
Down deep, you knew Javier Peña was a selfless man. He wanted to do good, be good, but always felt like he was falling short. He had one mission in Colombia: to capture Pablo Escobar. Anything beyond that was unnecessary, a distraction; something you understood well.
But your heart was selfish - you wanted both. To find Escobar and have him extradited and locked up with a maximum sentence, definitely. But on those lonely nights and the moments in-between when you could imagine something other than the gritty underworld of Colombian drug trafficking, you wanted Javier. Wanted his arms around you, his mouth against yours. You wanted to trace the lines of his neck with your tongue, wanted to run your hands down his torso, then lower, lower, until you breathlessly gripped him and slid down, finally finding home in the middle of the madness.
At an impasse and emotionally drained, you stayed silent for the remainder of your walk, watching Javi turn his key in the security door and shuffling in behind him. You began up the stairs, the feeling of Javierâs gaze burning through you, before you remembered the coat curled around your body.
âOh, I forgot,â you mumbled, moving to the bottom step while shrugging the garment off. You held it out to Javier, keeping your eyes on the floor, silently begging him to just take it so you could lock yourself in your apartment and break down in private.
âKeep it,â Javi replied, the gravel in his voice still sending a thrill of arousal through your body despite the fact that you felt like he was slipping away from you. "Something to remember me by when we get out of this shithole."
You smiled sadly, reaching out to place a hand gently against his chest, your palm settled over the steady beat of his heart.
Javier stared at you, the longing in his eyes so tangible you couldn't stop the tears from falling. He gently swiped them from your cheeks, a sad smile on his lips.
"Don't cry over me, Sweetheart. I'm not worth your tears."
He leaned in to place a chaste kiss on your cheek, letting his full lips linger for a moment before taking a step back, the inches between you feeling like an impassable chasm. You stood silently, afraid that the tenuous grip you held on your emotions would break if you tried to speak. Javier turned and entered his apartment, never giving you a backwards glance, and you were left standing on the stairs alone.
With no reason to hold back you let your tears fall, your knees giving way as you sat down hard on the dirty step beneath you. You buried your face in the bundle of soft leather you held, weeping over a love you never had in the first place. Eventually, once your sobs calmed, you made your way up the stairs to your apartment and fell into bed exhausted, still clutching Javierâs jacket in your arms.
#javier peña x you#javier peña x reader#javier pena x reader#javier peña imagine#javier pena x you#javier pena imagine#javier peña#javier pena narcos#narcos fanfic#narcos imagine#javi x reader#javier x reader#pedro pascal characters#narcos fic
102 notes
·
View notes
Note
raven-san, can we please have a wedding crashing where jade needs to marry this girl from another crime family to consolidate power and become the next head of the leech mob :)) but floyd's like I'M BORED and annoyed that his brother's being snatched up by a random chick, so he asks basketball bros, and azul, to help save jade?
This one is super long, so I added some extra sections and placed the rest of the wedding crashing below the cut!
***Spoilers for Jamil and Floydâs Unique Magic!!***
"I object to this wedding...!"
Pre-Wedding Jitters
A call comes for the twins in the dead of night, without warning. Itâs their parents with exciting news: theyâre naming Jade as the next Don Leech. The catch? The Leech mobâs in the middle of a merger with the Worm mob, and heâll have to marry Don Wormâs daughter to secure the deal.
Jade, ever the dutiful son, is honored by his future title and calmly agrees to the arrangement. On the other hand, Floydâs annoyed by the idea, and canât keep quiet about his irritation. He calls out to his twin in the darkness.
â... Ne, Jade.â
âEe, Floyd?â
âAre you really okay with going through with this? Youâre just gonna do what they said? Even though you donât know the Worms at all? Even if youâve never met that girl before?â
âIt is a request coming directly from father and mother. How could I refuse them? And, furthermore... If I do not undertake this task, then it would fall to you, the next choice to inherit the title of Don Leech. I cannot allow that to come to pass--fufu. You do so enjoy your freedom, yes?â
â... Jade, youâre so dumb sometimes. Whatâll happen to your freedom, then? Will you get so busy with being the big boss and being married... that you wonât have time to play anymore?â
â... Perhaps. But that is a sacrifice I am willing to make.â
That thought doesnât sit well with Floyd--not at all.
âI trust that you will make your own fun of the situation,â Jade reassures him. âYou always do.â
As the weeks pass, Floyd sees less and less of Jade around, since he has to prepare for the wedding. Jade reassures him that heâs doing just fine, but Floyd can see right through his lies. He can tell that Jadeâs more frazzled than usual--thereâs a lingering to his words, and a longing in his eyes, savoring every last bit of autonomy he has before his fate is forever sealed.
Floyd hates it. He hates being lied to by his own brother, and he hates feeling powerless to stop the wedding. Floydâs so angry that he develops this murderous aura in the weeks leading up to the wedding, which makes everyone around him shy away.
One day, he gets sick of being in the water--itâs a reminder of the wedding to come--so Floyd plays basketball on land to vent. He ends up chomping down so hard that he deflates a ball, then dunks another basketball so hard, he breaks the net.
He sprawls out on the ground and angrily shouts at the sky. His basketball bonks him on the head... and thatâs when an idea hits him: maybe he canât stop the wedding alone, but no one said he couldnât phone some friends.
Assembling the Dream Team
Floyd first dials up Azul, who agrees to help after some whining and signing a contract agreeing to pay Azul handsomely for his services (... although truthfully, the octopus does want to help Jade, but doesn't immediately agree to do it because of his pride as a businessman).
Floyd also calls his old basketball buddies for help! Jamil and Ace are much more adamant than Azul, but Floyd strongarms them into pitching in. ("Umihebi-kun, Kani-chan, if you don't help me rescue Jade, I'll get suuuper mad, you know? I don't think you'll like me when I get mad. Moray eels are strong hunters, so I donât think itâll be a problem for me to track you guys down and give you a good squeeze~" "OKAY, OKAY, WE'LL DO IT!!")
Together, the four boys meet up to scheme of a way to disrupt the wedding without jeopardizing the Leech mob's future. Floyd actively leads the discussion, allowing his hidden genius to come to the surface.
Ace doesnât contribute much to the strategy (laid out by Azul), but he does keep the spirit up with some jokes. Meanwhile, Jamil provides snacks for them when they work late into the night (though he keeps passing semi-glares to Azul whenever the octopus compliments him or tries to be friendly).
In preparation for the crashing, Azul brews some potions to give Jamil and Ace so they can take on temporary merforms. After all, the wedding will be underwater, in the Coral Sea, and theyâll need tail fins.
The date of destiny draws ever closer... and Floyd's never been so excited to cause chaos in his whole life.
The Crashing - Team Azul & Jamil
They split into two pairs on the day of the weddingâAzul and Jamil, and Floyd and Ace. Floyd uses his position as the future son-in-law to Don Worm to arrange a meeting between himself and the don... except Azul and Jamil will show up instead.
Don Worm shows up to the meeting in his finest clothes (which is very little, given that heâs a merman), sounding a bit annoyed the sudden summoning. âMake this quick, Iâve got to go see my baby girlâs big day... Wait. You fellas arenât the F. Leech boy.â
âNo, we arenât, sir. We are his representatives... Proxies, if you will,â Azul insists, giving his warmest and most welcoming smile. He uses a tentacle to tug on Jamilâs tail, forcing him to smile too. âYou see, there is an important business matter we needed to discuss with you on behalf of Floyd.â
âHoh? And what would that be?â
âI believe my business associate would be better off explaining the matter than myself.â Azul gestures to Jamil, who has his head down.
âOi, whatâs with you? Donât you know who I am, boy? Itâs rude to not look your elders in the eye when they are speaking to you!! Show me the respect I deserve, from one professional to another!!â
âMy apologies, sir.â Jamil looks up, locking eyes with the mob boss. â... Is this better?â
âYes, thatâs...â
âSnake Whisper.â
Don Worm suddenly goes glassy-eyed and slack-jawed. Azul claps at the sight, showering his partner with compliments. âAs expected of the talented Jamil-san! Even one look from you can bring a mafia lord to his downfall. Truly, your Unique Magic is most impressive!â
âSave your flattery for later.â
Azulâs lips curl into a smirk as he whips out a golden contract from his briefcase and offers it to the don. âNow then, if you wouldnât mind, sir... sign on the dotted line.â
The Crashing - Team Floyd & Ace
Ace and Floyd rush to the wedding venue, their tails cutting through the water like knives as they swim at a breakneck pace. Ace can barely keep up with Floyd, who surges far ahead.
âH-Hey, should we really be barging in like this?! Donât mob families have weapons and other dangerous stuff? Is there a backdoor we can take instead? Hello?! Floyd-senpai, are you listening to me?!â (He isnât.)
The open, underwater comes into view, and Floyd barrels in without any hesitation, tearing right through some decorations and knocking over the wedding cake with his tail. A loud CRASH! echoes through the waters, drawing eyes to him.
Jade stares at his brother from the altarâwide eyed, but a mirthful smile on his lips. Floyd waves to him, and then to his mom and dad in the crowd of guests. âHiii, Jade! Iâm here to pick you up now.â
The Worm girl starts sobbing, wailing something about how her special dayâs been ruined, and where is her papa to put an end to this? At her signal, security guards, and some of the rougher looking guestsâWorm family associatesâlunge at Floyd, claws and teeth out. A few of them have produced wands, and what seem to be gunsâloaded with harpoons.
âBind the Heart!â Objects and stray magic go flying in all directions, hitting both people and wedding decorations. Cloth tears, columns crumbleâbut itâs one man against many, and he can only bind so many hearts before the blot starts to stack.
Ace makes it just in time, sending their foes and their weapons hurtling through the water with a blast of wind. âThis is why I said to be careful, dammit! Your Unique Magicâs such a crapshootâdonât just use it whenever, or youâll be sushi!!!â
âAhahahah! Kani-chanâs being all heroic today! Thatâs so cute. Donât worry, I can play my part, too...!!â
Using his tail, Floyd hooks around a drifting merman and chucks him straight into another. They collide with a CRACK!âbut Floyd barely registers it. Heâs already bolting off, grabbing heads and smashing them together, slicing through others like a knife through butter.
Thereâs a crazed, frenzied look to him, gleeful laughter cutting through the waters and mixing with the Worm brideâs screeching. I forgot how scary Floyd-senpai can be, Ace realizes. (Jade and Floydâs parents are cheering for him from their seats.)
Jade looks quite proud of his brother, even laughing along to the brutal slaughterfest. His bride stares at him incredulously. âStop that brute! Heâs ruining MY special day!!â
âNo,â Jade replies calmly. âI donât think I will. This is far too amusing to let it end so soon.â
She lets out a frustrated scream and launches herself at her groom, hands going for his throat. The Worm girl is slammed back with a strong hit to her gut, courtesy of Jadeâs tail.
She flies back, slamming into a columnâand feels a tail wrapping around her and squeezing tight. Constricting her to the point where it was difficult to breathe. A livid mermaid glares down at her, teeth bared in a snarl.
âNo one lays a hand on my children,â Mama Leech declares. âNo one.â
From the corner of her eye, the Worm girl can see that Jade has cast off his bow tie and flitted over to Floyd, embracing happily in a battlefield adorned with red ribbons trailing through the water. Her vision is abruptly blocked off by a broad-shouldered merman wearing a grimace.
âNow then, what shall we do with this one?â Papa Leech wonders aloudâthough from his tone of voice, he has nothing good in store.
The Aftermath
âYouâre all fish bait when daddy hears about this...!â the Worm girl warns, her words raspy. âTh-The merger wonât go through...! Thereâll be war between the Leeches and the Worms...!â
A loud throat clearing comes from behind. âFortunately, that wonât be happening.â
Azul and Jamil make their appearance, the octopus merman smugly showcasing a contract. âAshengrottoâAzul Ashengrotto, legal and business extraordinaire at your service, Don Leech and Lady Leech.â
Papa Leech grunts. âWhatâs that youâve got there?â
âThis?â Azulâs smirk widens. âWhy, itâs a prenuptial stating that, in the case that an act of violence is enacted by the bride toward the groom, the marriage is considered null and void... and the brideâs family assets are to be claimed by the groom. Signed by Don Worm himself.â
âWh-What?! Impossible!! How did you get daddy to sign such a stupid deal?!â
âOh,â Jamil says nonchalantly, âwe have our ways.â
âSo... Uh, Jade-senpaiâs still gonna be the next Don Leech?! And heâs gonna be in charge of an even bigger and richer family... How is that any better than the situation before?! Youâre just giving him more resources for committing crimes!â
At that moment, two hands come down on Aceâs shoulders, causing him to freeze up.
âKani-chaaaaan! Everyone!! Thanks so much for your help~â
âYes, you have my sincerest thanks, Ace-san, Jamil-san... Azul.â
âIt is my pleasure to assist such VIP clients. Ah, but there remains the matter of my promised paymentââ (Jamil and Ace internally groan at Azulâs words.)
âPayment?â Don Leech scoffs. âAfter the ballsy operation you boys pulled off today... Iâm more inclined to give you job offers instead of a one time sum. How do you lads feel about being hired as the Leech familyâs personal lawyer, interrogator, and... well, whatever the heart one is good at.â
âMy, my! Such a generous and lucrative offerââ
âThere is no way Iâm accepting that, especially if that means working with Azul.â
âOi, Iâll have you know Iâm good at lots of stuff!! Iâm the one that saved Floydâs tail fins, is no one gonna acknowledge that?!â
âYou did amazing, sweetie!!â Mama Leech chirpsâher tail grip tightening until the Worm girl passes out. Ace leaps back in fright. âAs a reward, why donât you let me give you a hug?â
âS-STAY BACK!!â
âAhahahah! Everyoneâs getting along so well, Jade. Isnât this fun? You wouldnât be able to enjoy this if you had gone to get hitched.â
âFufufu. You are correct, Floyd. How sad it would have been if I were to miss out on touching moments such as this. From the bottom of my heart... I thank you for thinking of me, and for rushing to my aid. I could not have asked for a better brother.â
... What Floyd doesnât know is that this was all according to keikaku Jadeâs own machinations. He would never take the order to marry lying downâbut he couldnât outright defy it without immediate consequences, either.
Thank the Great Seven Jade has reliable puppets friends to help him out of a pinch. Iâll be certain to put the additional funds we have gained to good use... Perhaps to start a little mushroom farm.
#Floyd Leech#Jade Leech#Azul Ashengrotto#Ace Trappola#Jamil Viper#twst#twisted wonderland#disney twisted wonderland#wedding crashing#spoilers
192 notes
·
View notes
Text
Luckless Romance
Summary: When Whitney Taylor was lucky enough to get the job of a lifetime doing a photoshoot for Marvel Studios, she didnât expect to come away from the experience with a new friend. Especially not a friend that she quickly fell head over heels for.
Convinced that those feelings were completely one sided, she kept them to herself - until one night changed everything.
Chris Evans x OFC
18+
Prequel to: Once Bitten - Twice Shy + -More Hearts Than Mine-
Note: While this is set before the other two parts of this story, I would definitely recommend reading the other two first if you havenât already. I know that might seem odd, but I do think it flows better that way. This is more of an aside than an introduction, I think, but it could just be that I wrote them in this order so thatâs how it makes sense to me.
Anyway! Thank you to everyone who has been eagerly awaiting this part of their story. The support has been so motivating and Iâm already working on more little snippets of their lives together that should hopefully be posted soon.
Please let me know what you think!Â
_____
August 2015
Growing up in Los Angeles - especially with a rather well known uncle - I was very aware that celebrities were really just normal people who usually weren't deserving of the obsessive adoration they received from the general public.
That being said, it still felt very surreal when I found myself sitting around a table with some of Hollywood's biggest stars as we celebrated the end of a long and tiring photo shoot in which I was the photographer. Three weeks earlier, I had been slaving away at a department store portrait studio taking boring, uninspired family photos, so the contrast between that and where I was now - sharing drinks with the cast of Marvel's next big movie after wrapping my first real photography gig - would be enough to make anyone feel a tad awestruck.
It didn't help that it had all come together so quickly that I'd hardly had time to wrap my head around it. The photographer that they originally had lined up to do the shoot had some kind of family emergency and had to drop out at the last minute. They were going to postpone the shoot indefinitely, but my family connections with Iron Man provided another solution. My uncle Rob wasted no time in giving Marvel my name and portfolio and less than twenty-four hours later I was signing a contract for the biggest career opportunity I'd ever had.
I was endlessly grateful - the pay was far better than I was getting at the department store and there was plenty of potential for more Marvel related photo shoots in the future - but the pressure was nerve wracking. I'd hardly slept at all in the few days leading up to it and by the time we wrapped, I was exhausted. As the adrenaline faded and the relief that I survived kicked in, I was very much looking forward to crawling into my bed with a nice glass of wine to get a good night's sleep before I started the editing process the next day.
But there was no time for rest with this crowd and it was quickly decided that we were all going out for some kind of unofficial wrap party. The official one had been two weeks before when they'd finished filming in Georgia, but now that they were reunited in L.A., it seemed another celebration was necessary. I'd protested at first and tried to sneak off before they could realize I was gone, but my uncle thwarted my plan and, after a few minutes of heavy guilting about how long it had been since I'd spent any time with him, I reluctantly agreed.
Which was how I found myself sitting at a table in a private room of a popular bar with my uncle - Robert Downey Jr - my Aunt Susan, Chris Evans, Anthony Mackie, Sebastian Stan, Scarlett Johannsen and Paul Rudd. There were other cast members and their friends dotted around the room, some sitting by the bar while others played pool, and I couldn't help but take a moment to be grateful that I'd been given a chance to join this team of incredibly talented people in some small way.
I was also taking a moment to be grateful that my placement in the booth we were sitting in gave me the opportunity to be sandwiched between the wall and Chris Evans - who smelt so good that it should probably be illegal.
There'd been a spark between us all day. He was attractive - I'd known that going in, it was a pretty beautiful cast - but seeing him in person with all his Captain America muscles was really quite a sight.
But it was more than just that.
There was something about the way he looked at me, flashing me those blush inducing smirks along side his teasing comments and the way he was so genuinely kind and polite to me throughout the whole day. I was sure that my uncle had warned them that this was my first high profile shoot, but Chris had been incredibly supportive and he never came across as condescending if he offered me any suggestions. He checked in with me throughout the day to make sure that I wasn't getting too overwhelmed and it was very much appreciated despite the fact that his effortless flirting often left me more distracted than productive.
Sitting next to him now, feeling his thigh pressed against mine due to the tight squeeze needed to fit our whole group around the table, had me very distracted again until my uncle dragged me back into the conversation.
"So, Whitney, how's Trent?"
His question, or more likely the displeasure in his voice when he asked it, captured the attention of the table and all eyes were on me as I shrugged.
"He's great as far as I know, but I haven't talked to him in a while," I admitted. "We broke up a couple of months ago."
"Thank god for that," Robert grinned. "It's about time!"
"Don't be insensitive," Susan scolded him, which probably would have been deserved if I didn't know how accurate of a statement it was. "Are you okay? What happened?"
"I think she means 'what horrible thing did he do that finally made you come to your senses'?"
Susan swatted at her husband, but I cringed at the memory.
"It was really bad. I don't even want to tell you."
His jaw tightened at that remark as his glee shifted to something more like concern.
"What did he do? Do I need to assemble my team of Avengers and kick his ass?"
I giggled at the thought of that happening as all the men around the table voiced their willingness to help.
"Thank you, but no, I'd rather you didn't," I assured them. "It wasn't anything horrific, it's just embarrassing that I ever went out with someone as sleezy as he was."
Chris glanced down at me with a smirk on his face.
"Well, in that case, you gotta tell us now..."
The rest of the group nodded in agreement and I, rather foolishly, looked at my uncle for support, but all I received was a shrug and a raise of his eyebrow as if to say 'go on'. So, against my better judgment and with a sigh of shame and regret, I explained.
"He took me out for drinks on my birthday and invited some woman that he met on Tinder to join us," I informed them. "Apparently, without my knowledge, he'd advertised that we were looking for someone to join us for a threesome that night which was his birthday gift to me."
There was a collective widening of eyes and, after approximately two seconds of stunned silence, a howl of laughter came from my uncle. The rest of the group, however, seemed unsure what to say until Paul spoke up.
"Well, was that was you asked for?"
"No!" I shrieked in protest. "I mean, to each their own, but no! Absolutely not!"
My uncle looked like he was about to cry from laughter as the rest of the group joined in with him. All except for Chris, who was biting back a smile with what seemed to be a considerable amount of effort.
"Guys, c'mon, don't laugh at that!" He scolded them. "That's horrible!"
"Oh, don't feel too bad for her," Robert warned him, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. "The guy took her to Hooters on their first date and she still agreed to see him again."
It was true and looking back, I had no way to justify such a poor choice. I felt my cheeks heat up as I took a long sip from the gin and tonic in front of me.
"Shut up," I huffed. "He said he just liked the wings there..."
"That's classic," Sebastian smirked. "That's what they all say!"
"Why did you even agree to go out with a man named Trent?" Anthony chimed in. "There's no way someone named Trent isn't going to be a douche bag."
Chris laughed then, throwing his head back as his hand came up to rest on his chest.
"That's true!" He howled and, as embarrassed as I was by the situation, I couldn't help but feel a different kind of flush at the sound of his heartfelt laugh.
"Okay, okay, that's enough," Susan chimed in despite the smile on her face as well. "It sounds like poor Whitney has learned her lesson so there's no need to make her feel any worse."
Robert shrugged and gave me a pointed look.
"As long as she promises to make better choices."
I appreciated that he had my best interest at heart, but I rolled my eyes anyway in a show of annoyance.
"Don't worry," I assured him. "I'm swearing off men for a while so there will be no choices made at all, good or bad, for the foreseeable future."
Susan frowned at that information, clearly displeased by my resignation to being alone, but luckily, a distraction arrived at our table and forced a change of subject - a distraction in the form of Jeremy Renner with a very full tray of shots.
Everyone cheered at the sight of him, but my uncle nudged me under the table to draw my attention back towards him.
"This is why I call him the Lord of the Underworld," he warned me. "Be careful..."
"Don't listen to him!" Jeremy insisted, handing out two shots to everyone except my aunt and uncle who weren't drinking. "I just know how to encourage everyone to have a good time."
"Does this group need any encouragement?"
Scarlett's question earned a laugh from the crowd, but Jeremy nodded his head.
"Apparently so or you wouldn't all be sitting in a corner, nursing your first drinks!" He pointed out. "So, drink up!"
He lifted a shot glass in the air and we all copied the action, giving a 'cheers' before tossing back the sharp tequila he'd chosen. The second shot went down almost immediately after and as I felt it burning down my throat, I knew we were in for quite a night.
-
"So, how are we going to do this?" Chris asked as we stood around a ping pong table with Anthony and Scarlett a bit later in the evening. "Girls against boys?"
"No way, man," Anthony shook his head, putting his arm around Scarlett's shoulders. "I want this one on my team."
"Ouch," Chris smirked. "But whatever, I was just trying to make it fair. If you want to play against the two best players then that's your choice."
"You literally met her today," Scarlett reminded him with a laugh. "How would you know what her ping pong skills are like?"
I opened my mouth to defend myself, but my uncle beat me to it as he chimed in from where he sat at a nearby table.
"She's terrible at almost every sport, but what she lacks in skill, she makes up for with competitive spirit."
"Terrible is harsh!"
My protest did nothing to reassure Chris though as he shook his head.
"Good thing I have enough skill for the both of us then."
"I have skills!" I insisted. "Let's stop messing around and I'll prove it."
Anthony joined in the laughter at my expense as he bounced the ball on the table.
"Alright, do we all know the rules?" He asked. "The ball has to bounce once on your side of the table before you can hit it back."
"First to ten?" Chris suggested. "We'll let you guys go first."
We all agreed and Anthony bounced the ball again as he prepared to serve. He started off slow and gentle, lobbing it over slowly enough that I returned it with no trouble. However, when Scarlett hit it back, Chris made it clear he was here to play as he hit it with enough force that Scarlett had to leap out of the way to avoid being hit.
"Yes!" I cheered, reaching over to high five Chris. "Nice one!"
"Okay, I see how it is," Anthony shook his head as he tossed the ball back to us for our serve. "No holding back now."
Chris smirked as he easily caught the ball. He didn't waste any time before throwing it back with a hard serve, but this time they were ready for it and Anthony hit it back easily. He aimed it at me, which I could only assume was deliberate due to my uncle's doubts of my abilities, but I managed to send it straight back. His surprise at my success was clear as he was unprepared for it to be heading back in his direction and we scored another point.
"Beginners luck!"
Robert's interjection from the sidelines earned him a rude gesture from me, but I knew he was probably right - unless the last couple of drinks had somehow sharpened my reflexes and I seriously doubted that as I was already well on my way past tipsy.
However, the next few rounds showed that my uncle had been wrong and I, apparently, had quite a knack for table tennis. Chris and I worked together like a dream and were absolutely decimating Scarlett and Anthony. The game was almost over as fast as it started, but when we only needed one more point Chris suddenly appeared to give up. He missed shot after shot and we were quickly losing our lead which was making me lose my temper.
"Dammit, Chris," I huffed, trying to suppress my annoyance as he missed a very easy ball. "Get it together over there!"
"Me?!" He gawked. "I thought you were going to get that one!"
"It was clearly on your side!"
"If that's what you think," he started as he picked up the ball and came back to the table. "Then you need to get your eyes tested, sweetheart."
"Don't 'sweetheart' me," I shot back. "Start paying more attention before you make us lose."
"Whatever you say," he smirked at me before adding: "Sweetheart."
I shot him a glare and - without thinking - I swatted his very hard to ignore, perfectly sculpted bum with my paddle. He yelped, catching the ball that he'd just thrown into the air with the intention of serving and stared at me wide-eyed. I was almost as surprised by the action as he was and I opened my mouth to apologize, but I was interrupted before I could.
"Careful there, Whitney," Sebastian warned from where he sat with my uncle at the spectator's table. "That's Marvel property!"
"They're very protective of it too," Anthony joked. "It's one of their best assets."
"Yeah, so show it some respect," Chris demanded, looking cocky despite the slight red tint to his cheeks. "And anyway, if you're trying to get me to focus then I don't think making me think about spanking is a great strategy."
"Ooh," I giggled. "Someone get me the number for TMZ! I've got tomorrow's headline ready for them: 'Chris Evans likes to be spanked'!"
Chris barked out a laugh, shaking his head as he gently served the ball.
"Who said I like to be the one receiving?"
My mouth went dry when I realized what he was implying and several uncalled fantasies flashed through my brain. With that short little sentence, images filled my mind of him using his large hands for something entirely different to what they were currently doing - something that perhaps involved bending me over his lap. I felt a wave of heat wash over me at that thought as my gaze was drawn to him while I wondered if he was aware of the effect that he had on me. I was so pathetically distracted that I didn't even see the ball coming back towards us until it hit me on the side of my head.
-
Despite my embarrassing blunder, Chris and I managed to get ourselves together quickly enough to still win the game and our victory was promptly celebrated by another round of drinks.
My aunt and uncle left not long after that as they were eager to get home to their young children, but my uncle couldn't go without a few parting words when I hugged them goodbye.
"Chris is a good man," he informed me. "I'm not sure what his stance is on threesomes, but he wouldn't take you to Hooters on a first date, that's for sure."
I could tell what he was implying, but I questioned him anyway. The only answer I could pull out of him was a teasing wink and Susan ushered him out the door with a roll of her eyes and firm instructions for me to call them soon.
I tried to push his comment from my mind because the thought of a man as handsome, funny and intelligent as Chris Evans even considering the idea of taking me on a date seemed like insanity, but I would have been lying if I said it didn't instill a tiny flicker of hope in me. I was fairly certain that he had been flirting with me so maybe it wasn't entirely as far-fetched as my low self-esteem would have me believe.
I tried not to dwell on his words too much through the rest of the evening, but it was hard to shake the idea from my mind. Especially with how tactile he was with me. Whether it was when we moved on to dancing and he pulled me close, whenever we were walking to the bar and kept his arm draped around my waist or when we eventually settled on a pair of bar stools, sitting close enough that my knees were tucked between his.
That was how we were sat, tucked together at the bar, when I finished another drink and realized that the fuzziness in my head and the weight of my eyelids were telling me that it was time to head home. I wasn't eager for the night to end, I wanted to stay in this little flirtatious bubble as long as possible, but I could feel the alcohol induced fatigue hitting me and I knew I needed to leave before I no longer had the energy.
"How are you getting home?" Chris asked when I announced my departure. "Do you want some company while you wait for a cab?"
"Oh, that's okay," I assured him as I slid off the bar stool I'd been sitting on. "I'm just gonna walk."
"Walk?" He raised an eyebrow. "Where do you live?"
"Only about twenty minutes away," I shrugged. "It's no big deal."
I was being purposely vague, but Chris' questions persisted until I finally confessed what neighbourhood I lived in. Once I did, a worried look clouded his face.
"Really? That's not a great area..."
"It's not that bad!" I insisted. "I mean, I'll definitely move once the photography thing picks up and I would appreciate if you don't tell my uncle, but it's not that bad."
"He doesn't know?" Chris raised an eyebrow, giving me a look that could only be interpreted as one of judgment. I nodded in answer to his question and he sighed, tossing back the last of the beer in front of him before standing up as well. "Just let me say goodbye and I'll walk with you."
"No, no, you don't have to do that! Stay with your friends."
"My Ma would kill me if she found out I let a woman walk home alone and I'm guessing Robert would have something to say about it too from what you just said," he insisted, flashing me one of his dazzling smiles. "Besides, I was gonna head out soon anyway."
"Are you sure?"
He nodded in response.
"Absolutely."
I felt bad that he was leaving because of me, but I had a feeling that any arguments would be futile. I followed him around the room, saying goodbye to the few people who were still at the bar before we headed outside. As soon as the fresh air hit me, I really felt the full affects of the several drinks I'd had throughout the night and I was quite grateful for Chris' company on my walk.
"Thanks for doing this. I'm sorry you had to leave early."
Chris had pulled his baseball hat lower on his head, probably in an attempt to hide his identity a bit more, but the people bustling in the streets were too oblivious or drunk to pay much attention.
"Don't worry about it," he smiled down at me. "It was time for me to go anyway. I've had enough wild nights with Renner to know that nothing good happens after midnight."
"Oh, I see how it is," I smirked. "I thought this was a chivalrous gesture, but it's just an act of self-preservation."
Chris laughed, a deep laugh that made my smirk slide into a grin, as he held out his arm for me to take which I happily did.
"Can't it be both?"
"I suppose. I guess you must be pretty chivalrous to take on a role like Captain America." As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt my cheeks heat up. "Sorry, that was dumb. I sound like some shitty interviewer. Like, 'tell me what aspects of the character you see in yourself'."
I'd put on a bad, faux news anchor voice for the last part of that sentence and I felt Chris' arm shake as he chuckled, but he shook his head.
"Nah, it's fine. It's a fair question," he assured me. "I think I've always been pretty chivalrous. I'm close with my mom and two sisters so they made sure I knew how to treat a lady. But that is one bonus of playing a character like Cap, he has such strong morals and such a steady sense of right and wrong, it inspires me to be as much like him as I can be."
Just as he finished his thought, I stumbled over an uneven part of the sidewalk and was only saved from face planting by his grip on my arm. I flushed with embarrassment again, but the alcohol in my system had me dissolving into giggles.
"Sorry, thank you. Wow, I'd say you really do have some Captain America traits." I flashed him a smile. "Was it like a lifelong dream for you? If you don't mind me asking, last question about it, I promise."
"You can ask all the questions you want," he shrugged and it seemed genuine, not just an expected assurance. "But no, it wasn't. I actually turned it down several times."
"Really? You did? Isn't a role like that every actor's dream?"
"Probably," he nodded. "But I did the Marvel thing with Fantastic Four and even that little taste of fame was almost too much for me. Don't get me wrong, I love what I do and I'm so grateful for all the opportunities I've been given, but it can be a lot to deal with."
"Those obsessive fangirls too much for you?"
"Sometimes," he admitted. " I was already having panic attacks, so I wasn't sure that I could handle taking that next step. But it's more just the total lack of privacy that comes with fame. Not just for me either, I knew it would affect my whole family."
"That makes sense," I nodded, knowing from my own experience that he was absolutely right. There'd been a few unfortunate incidents on slow news days where articles about 'Robert Downey Jr.'s niece' had popped up after some of my poorer choices in life. "Are you glad that you went for it now?"
"Absolutely! It was the best thing I've ever done. There are times when I still struggle, I don't do well at the premieres with all the pressure and the people, but the whole cast is like a family so the support is amazing."
"It's really sweet how close you guys all seem to be."
"It makes a big difference," Chris agreed as we turned off the main street in the direction of my neighbourhood. "But what about you? Have you always wanted to be a photographer?"
I paused for a moment as I tried to get my rather tipsy brain to figure out the simplest response to his question.
"Yes and no," I finally answered. "I've always loved photography, but I never really considered it as a career until about two years ago. I actually went to university to study accounting."
"Accounting? Wow, so you're a math wiz?"
"Hardly," I giggled. "It was what my dad wanted me to do to guarantee myself a solid career, but I hated it. I flunked out within a year. I'm not entirely sure that my dad has ever forgiven me for it, he was really disappointed in me."
"But surely he just wants you to be happy, whatever job you have..."
"You would think so," I shrugged. "Doesn't feel like it all the time though. He's very against the whole starving artist thing. He's not a bad person, but he's very practical and just can't understand how suffocating an office job would be for someone who likes to be creative. I get the impression that just being around me these days exasperates him."
I felt another blush cover my cheeks as I realized I was over-sharing. It could easily be blamed on the alcohol, but Chris was a good listener and I found him very easy to talk to.
"Sorry," I mumbled. "That was more information than you probably needed."
"You don't need to apologize so much," Chris assured me. "I wouldn't have asked the question if I didn't want to hear the answer."
"Sor-" I paused. "Bad habit, I guess."
Chris squeezed my arm and shot me a reassuring smile before getting our conversation back on track.
"So, what made you persevere with photography in the end?"
"I just really enjoy doing it. I love capturing those unexpected moments, like the awkward laughter in between poses, the moments when people have their guard down and don't realize how beautiful they look. Then, when I get to share the photos I've taken with people and they see themselves in a different way, the joy it brings them makes it worth any financial struggles." As I finished my explanation, a thought struck me. "I actually got some good ones today, just on my phone when you guys first came in, not doing the planned and posed stuff."
They'd all been so excited to see each other even though it was just a few short weeks since they'd wrapped the film. It was sweet and I hadn't been able to resist capturing their reunion.
"Really? Could I see them?"
"If you give me your phone number, I can send them to you," I smiled up at him. "That would actually be helpful. They're obviously different than the ones I took for the actual shoot, but you can tell me if they're any good or if you think I just got the job because of my connections."
I reached into my bag and handed my phone to Chris so he could type in his number which he did before shooting me a skeptical glance.
"Do you really think your connection to Robert is the only reason you got the job?"
"Well, it was all so last minute. I can't help, but assume it's a mix of desperation and some pulled strings," I admitted. "But I know this is my one shot. Robert really believes in people making their own way in life so if I totally blow this opportunity, I know he won't fight for them to have me back again and I wouldn't want him to."
We turned another corner, taking us just a few blocks from my apartment building as Chris answered.
"I'm sure he wouldn't have gotten you the job if there was any chance that he thought you would fail," Chris assured me. "But he is a good person to have in your corner. I probably wouldn't have taken the Captain America gig at all if it wasn't for him convincing me I could do it. He can be very persuasive."
I smiled at that information. I knew my uncle didn't like to take no for an answer so I could imagine how that conversation went.
"He can be very encouraging when he needs to be," I agreed. "Even if that encouragement sometimes comes out in the form of publicly shaming someone for their taste in men."
Chris let out another deep laugh and shook his head.
"C'mon, you gotta admit you deserved that."
"I did not!"
"He took you to Hooters and you didn't run away as fast as possible," Chris reminded me as if I could have forgotten such an embarrassing decision. "If that's not deserving of some public shaming then I don't know what is."
"Dating is hard these days," I huffed. "Maybe it would be easier if I had giant muscles like you, but it's hard to meet people."
"I think having muscles the size of mine would actually make you less hot."
I couldn't bite back the giggle that slipped from my lips as I looked up at him with a questioning raise of my eyebrows.
"Less hot?" I asked. "That would imply that you think I'm hot now."
"I do," Chris smirked confidently. "I think you're fuckin' gorgeous."
His words instantly made my cheeks heat up again. I'd baited him into the compliment, but I didn't expect his blunt and honest answer. I was stunned into a momentary silence that only made Chris' smirk grow wider until I giggled once again.
"You're just drunk."
"I am not," Chris chuckled. "Well, maybe a little, but that doesn't change the facts."
There was a grin on my face and I felt like a little schoolgirl with a crush. Chris Evans just called me gorgeous. Any woman who said they didn't swoon in that situation was probably lying.
"That's very sweet of you to say," I told him, trying to play it cool. "You're pretty easy on the eyes yourself."
Chris squeezed my arm again as he flashed me a smile.
My apartment building was in sight now, just half a block away, and I was disappointed that our evening was about to end.
I was comfortable with Chris. He was nice and easy to talk to and I'd had more fun and laughs with him in the last few hours than I'd had throughout most of my last relationship. But despite our harmless flirting, I knew he was too good for me. I knew that I didn't stand a chance with him and that when the alcohol wore off and the sun came up, he would see that. As much as I wasn't ready to say goodbye, I could hardly keep us walking in circles around the block without him noticing so I reluctantly slowed to a stop outside my building.
"This is me..."
Chris looked up and nodded slowly.
"It doesn't look so bad."
"Because it's not!" I insisted. "Honestly, this isn't that bad of a neighbourhood."
"Well, it's not that great either, Whitney."
Another giggle slipped from my lips as I pulled my keys out of my purse, reluctantly slipping my arm from his.
"Your accent makes my name sound funny," I teased. "You don't say Whitney, you say Win-ney."
Chris laughed, but shook his head.
"Now who's drunk."
"Oh, definitely me," I admitted. "But that doesn't mean I'm wrong."
"Okay, Winnie, whatever you say."
He said my name wrong on purpose that time, but there was something about it that put a smile on my face. Emboldened by the alcohol and by his flirtatious nature, I decided to take a chance.
"Do you want to come up for a bit?" I asked. "One last drink maybe?"
Chris hesitated, but after a moment of thought, he shook his head.
"Nah, I should probably get home. I think I've had enough drinks for tonight." His solid reasoning eased the blow of rejection slightly, but it still burned me up inside. "Thanks for the invite though, maybe I'll take you up on that offer another time."
"Sure," I nodded, hoping I was masking my disappointment. "That would be nice."
"Great," he grinned before pulling me into a hug. "It was nice to meet you, Winnie. I have a feeling that we're going to be good friends."
Friends.
Good friends.
His words echoed in my head as I agreed and slipped out of his grasp. We said our goodbyes, I thanked him for escorting me home and I watched as he walked back down the street before I went inside.
Friends. F-R-I-E-N-D-S.
At least he'd made himself clear and subtly let me down easy before I had chance to form any wrong ideas about what our relationship was or could be. It hurt and I would be lying if I said it didn't feel a bit like a stab in the heart, but I was glad that he'd put me in my place before I made a fool of myself by making a move.
I knew I'd been getting ahead of myself anyway. I knew he was way out of my league, but he'd called me gorgeous and walked me home. He'd even given me a nickname. Maybe I'm just easy to impress, but it felt like he was interested. I guess being a big star in Hollywood requires a certain level of charm though and he was probably just used to being naturally flirtatious with most of the women he encounters.
I sighed as I let myself into my apartment and tossed my bag on the table by the door. I'd felt like the luckiest girl in the world only moments earlier and now I was back to feeling like I was a romantic lost cause. I dragged myself through the motions of getting ready for bed and flopped down on top of the blankets - it was too hot to be under them and I didn't have the luxury of air conditioning.
Perhaps it was for the best that Chris declined my invitation to come upstairs, I thought to myself. This apartment was hardly up to Hollywood standards, it was hardly up to my own standards even if it was all that I could afford.
As my head laid on the pillow and my heart sat heavy in my chest, I told myself that it was fine. If Chris wanted to just be friends then I would be grateful that he even wanted that. I made a mental note to send him those pictures in the morning - because I'd promised to and not because I was curious to see what kind of response I would get when he was sober - and fell into a restless sleep filled with dreams of my new friend.
---
July 2016
And so, we were friends. Good friends, maybe even great friends.
I sent Chris the photos heâd asked for the day after we met and we spent most of that day messaging back and forth. Our friendship only grew from there and, whenever he was in town, we spent as much time together as we possibly could.
But we kept things very much friendly.
There was some flirtatious exchanges, but I respected his wishes and kept the feelings that I'd developed to myself.
My career really took off in the year after we met as well. That first Marvel photo shoot had gone incredibly well which led to several more contracts with them as well as other high profile jobs. It was a long, busy year, but I was grateful and relished in my success.
I'd even managed to move into a new apartment in a much nicer neighbourhood which felt like quite a big achievement and had finally silenced Chris' fretting about my safety. I moved in May, but our busy schedules kept him from seeing my upgraded home for himself until that summer, almost a year after we met. He was returning to L.A. from a trip home to Massachusetts and we hadn't seen each other in months so I was very eager for our reunion. Despite the fact that were still in constant communication, I'd missed him terribly and had been counting down the minutes until he would be arriving at my place.
"So," My friend's voiced echoed through my phone from where it sat on the bathroom counter while I finished curling my hair into beachy waves. "Are you going to finally make a move tonight?"
"No," I scoffed. "Of course not, Hannah. I've not seen him in a while now, I want us to have a good time. I don't want to make him uncomfortable and ruin everything."
"I will bet you a thousand dollars that it wouldn't ruin everything," she insisted. "Honestly, I will give you a thousand dollars if you make a move tonight and it goes badly."
I rolled my eyes as I finished the last curly wave and reached for my hairspray.
"You can't put a price on my friendship with Chris."
"Oh my god," she groaned. "He's told you that he thinks you're gorgeous, he makes time to hang out with you whenever he can and he texts you every single day. He treats you better than any boyfriend you've ever had. How can you think he doesn't have feelings for you?"
I took a moment to spray my hair and give myself one last look over before taking her off speaker and answering the question as I walked towards my kitchen.
"Because he straight up told me that he wants to be friends," I reminded her. "And he's never given me any other signs that he's interested in anything more."
"He doesn't need to give you any signs. When someone looks at you the way that he looks at you that says enough."
"Well, I'm going to need him to say a little more."
Another groan came through the phone as the buzzer to my apartment rang.
"You're impossible."
"I know, I know, and my lack of self-esteem will make me die alone," I said, repeating the words she'd told me a hundred times. "But he's here now, so you're going to have to save your criticisms for another time."
"Just tell him how you feel," she huffed. "I expect a full report in the morning."
The buzzer rang again as I agreed and said my goodbyes to my friend. I took a deep breath and a moment to push Hannah's words from my mind before pressing the button on the intercom.
"Hello?"
"Hey, Win, it's me! Let me up."
I pressed the button to unlock the door and felt my lips slide into a cheek aching grin just from the sound of his voice. It had been too long since we'd had a chance to hang out and I was very much looking forward to a nice evening together.
It took him barely a minute to get up to my apartment, knocking twice before letting himself in.
"Hey!" I grinned, rushing towards him as he held his arms open. I threw mine around him as soon as I was close enough and squeezed him tightly. "I missed you!"
"I missed you too," he smiled. "Nice place you got here, someone's doing well for themselves."
"Oh, please," I giggled, slipping out of his arms. "I've seen your house, Mr. Evans. This is a dump compared to where you live."
"Nah, this place is great!"
"It's definitely an improvement," I admitted as I led him towards the kitchen. "Would you like a drink? I bought that beer you like."
"You didn't have to do that. I would have been fine with whatever you have in," he chided me, but I waved him off and assured him it was fine. "What's the plan for tonight anyway?"
I shrugged as I opened the fridge to get a beer out for him and a bottle of wine for myself.
"I don't mind. Do you want to go out for drinks later or just stay here? It is a Saturday so everywhere around here will be packed with women in their early twenties if you'd like your ego stroked a bit."
I was referring to the last time we'd gone out and made the mistake of going to a bar that turned out to be pretty unfriendly to celebrities. A lot of places in L.A. made it easy for celebrities to go under the radar, but the place we'd gone to apparently wasn't one of them. There was a steady stream of beautiful young women trying their luck with Chris all night until we eventually fled and went back to his place just to give him some peace.
Chris laughed, clearly understanding what I was referencing, but he shook his head.
"Honestly? I'd prefer to stay in tonight," he admitted, but a smirk slid onto his face as he very obviously gave me a once over. "But you got all dressed up and it would be a shame to waste an outfit like that on a night in."
"Oh, this old thing?" I glanced down at the short black sundress I was wearing, a blush covering my cheeks from his compliment. "I just put this on in case we did decide to go out, but staying in sounds good to me. I'm well stocked with supplies."
I gestured to the wine and beer on the counter and the few bottles of hard liquor behind them.
"Then we'll stay in?"
"Sure," I nodded as a thought hit me and I gasped with excitement. "Oh, we can sit on my balcony! It over looks the park and I just got a new little couch for it."
"Very fancy," Chris laughed. "You really are doing well for yourself."
"Shut up," I rolled my eyes. "I donât think Ikea patio furniture is a particularly high aspiration for anyone."
"Don't sell yourself short! You're finally getting recognition for your talent and that's worth celebrating."
I smiled as I led him through the living room and opened the door to my balcony with a flourish. The heat of July in California hit us immediately, but the balcony was shaded which made it a more reasonable temperature.
"This is nice," Chris nodded approvingly. "Well done, Winnie."
He sat on the couch and held his beer up towards me. I gently clinked my glass against it before sitting next to him. I thanked him once I was settled, hiding the width of my grin with my glass as I took a sip.
"So, how was Massachusetts?" I asked, curling my feet underneath me. "Do you have much more time off or are you back at it pretty quick?"
"I've actually got some time off," Chris informed me. "I think I'll probably spend most of it back home. It was great being there the last few weeks. It just feels better than L.A."
"Most places probably feel better than L.A.," I pointed out with a scoff. "This place is exhausting."
"You should come visit some time," Chris suggested before flashing me a smirk. "I feel bad leaving you here when I'm clearly your only friend."
"Excuse me, that is not true!" I protested, my jaw dropping at his insult as he chuckled at his own joke. "I have plenty of friends, thank you very much. All those liquor bottles on the counter are leftover from my very crowded house-warming party."
"Oh, no, Winnie," he laughed, his hand coming up to his chest. "Don't try and provide evidence that you have friends. That makes you seem even more pathetic."
"More pathetic than what? I have friends!"
"Imaginary ones don't count."
I couldn't help, but laugh at that insult as I shook my head.
"You're so rude. I don't know why I put up with you."
"Because you have no one else." He shot me a very over the top look of pity until I swatted his arm and he dissolved into laughter again. "Okay, okay, I'll stop. Seriously though, you should come out to Massachusetts sometime. I'll show you around."
"That would be fun," I agreed. "I'm pretty busy with work over the summer, but I think I'm in New York for a shoot in September. I could maybe tie a trip in with that if you're still out there."
"I should be if nothing else comes up," Chris nodded. "And fall is a great time to come. It's gorgeous."
"I bet. It would be nice to experience a season instead of just this sweltering L.A. heat all the time."
I made a face to emphasize my point as I sipped my drink and Chris eyed me suspiciously.
"I can't help, but get the impression that you're not loving it here at the moment..."
"I don't know," I shrugged. "Not really. I thought moving into a better apartment would help, but I'm just kinda tired of it, I guess."
"It can be draining here," he nodded. "Have you thought about moving somewhere else?"
I sighed and shook my head.
"Not really. I'd miss my family too much. I'd have to have a good reason, I think, or know someone wherever I was going."
"Well, you'll always know someone in Massachusetts," he smiled. "And my Ma would love you. I'm sure she'd take you in right away."
"Awe, Mama Evans. I'd love to meet her...Mostly so I could demand an apology for her part in raising such a horrible man."
Chris threw his head back with another chest grab worthy laugh.
"Oh man, I know. My brother is pretty awful."
I snorted a laugh at his comeback, but shook my head.
"Scott was delightful the few times I met him," I informed him. "I was clearly talking about you."
"Me?!" He gasped dramatically. "What are you talking about? I'm a total gentleman."
"Imaginary friends don't count," I repeated his words back to him in a very bad impression of his deep voice and Boston accent. "Yeah, you're such a gentleman."
"It's called a joke, Winnie," he teased. "Try having a sense of humour."
I stuck my tongue out at him in response, but I had to admit that the teasing was nice. I really had missed him while he was away and I was relieved that we fell back together so naturally that it was like we'd never been apart.
-
Our conversation continued to flow well into the night and so did our drinks. A few hours later and several alcoholic beverages down, the temperature was starting to drop a bit as the sun set, but our conversation was just starting to heat up.
"So," Chris turned to me with a smirk as he sipped the tequila sunrise I'd just made for him. He'd sworn he wouldn't like it, that it would be too sweet, but apparently he was too tipsy to really care. "How's your love life these days? Any more trips to Hooters?"
I snorted a laugh as I shook my head.
"I need more alcohol if we're going to delve into my love life."
Mostly because the biggest detriment to my romantic life was currently sitting on the couch with me, but I wasn't going to volunteer that information. Chris nudged the bottom of the glass in my hand, gently enough not to spill any but firmly enough to lift it slightly.
"Drink up then because I'm curious. Especially after a statement like that."
The irony of someone who was very vocal about how much they hated being constantly interrogated and harassed about their love life trying to do that exact thing to me wasn't lost on me, but I knew he'd keep pestering me until I opened up. I did as Chris suggested and took a large swig of my drink before answering him.
"No, there hasn't been any more dates at Hooters lately," I assured him. "But I did go on a date last week that was disappointing in it's own way."
Chris raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? How so?"
"He turned out to be a Robert Downey Jr. fanboy," I admitted, rolling my eyes as Chris let out a laugh. "It was going well until I made the mistake of mentioning that he's my uncle. He wouldn't shut up about him - stop laughing! - It was awful. Honestly, he went on and on! I eventually asked him if he'd rather be on a date with my uncle than me."
"And what did he say?"
I scowled at the memory.
"He said yes and asked for his number." That admission drew another howl of laughter from Chris and I couldn't help, but giggle along with him despite my shaking head. "Honestly, Chris, it's not funny. I have the worst luck."
"You have the worst taste in men." He corrected and I wondered briefly if he'd be less confident in that statement if he knew that he was my taste, even more so when he continued. "You're only interested in the douchey guys and then you're always shocked when they act like assholes."
"That is so not true!" I protested. "How am I supposed to know they're going to be douche bags? We talk for like two days on a dating app before we meet up and they always seem normal!"
"What was this one's job?"
I cringed and took another big swig of my drink.
"A club promoter."
"Exactly!" Chris groaned. "And hadn't the one before him quit his job to try and get famous on YouTube?"
"Instagram," I corrected. "But, so what? I struggled for a long time before my career went anywhere. You can't judge people by something like that."
"For the most part, I agree with you," Chris nodded. "But there are some careers that only attract a certain kind of person."
I huffed at his logic, but there was some truth to what he was saying.
"Dating is just hard these days," I insisted. "Besides, from what I've seen online lately, you're one to talk about messy relationships."
Now it was Chris' turn to take a gulp of the drink in his hand as he raised an eyebrow at my claim.
"Everything you read about me is bullshit, you know that. I haven't dated anyone lately, people just like to make things up."
"Oh, what I was reading the other day wasn't really about who you were dating."
That got his attention as he shot me a surprised look.
"What was it about then?"
"I thought it was all bullshit?" I smirked. "Does it matter what it was if it's not true?"
Chris shrugged.
"Even if it's not true, I like to know what people are saying about me."
"And you don't have a team to provide you with that information?"
"I do," he nodded. "But they don't tell me everything so I'd love to know what you read."
I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling shy about disclosing what I'd seen. I took a moment to figure out how to say it before telling him.
"I stumbled across an article that claimed an anonymous source, who recently spent the night with you, told them that you are not particularly skilled at going down on a woman."
Chris' jaw dropped and I couldn't help, but laugh again at the outrage on his face.
"That's fuckin' bullshit!" He protested. "Why would anyone believe an anonymous source? It's obviously not true! Why would they even write that?"
I smirked again as I tried to hold back the laughter bubbling up inside me. Of course, I didn't believe an anonymous source and I felt bad for Chris that mean rumours like that were being spread around the internet, but that didn't mean I wasn't going to tease him about it anyway.
"I don't know. She must have had some kind of proof, they wouldn't have published it without fact checking."
"They absolutely would!" Chris laughed incredulously. "They publish anything that gets clicks!"
I shrugged and tried to stifle the giggles still fighting to come out.
"It seemed pretty believable to me. I'm not trying to be mean, but maybe just take the criticism and use it to grow."
"I don't need to use it to grow!" He insisted. "I have plenty of skills in that area, I've never had any complaints."
"Until now."
"It's not true!"
"Unfortunately, I'll never know..."
I froze, hearing my words echo through my head as Chris' eyes widened in surprise for a brief moment before a twinkle appeared. It was a simple statement, but we both picked up on what it implied, especially with the hint of intrigue, almost challenge, in my voice.
Chris tossed back the last of his drink and then shifted, sitting up a bit straighter as the look of annoyance on his face had changed into something almost cocky. I took a sip of my own drink, hoping to drown the nerves that were bubbling in my stomach as the cool evening breeze suddenly did nothing to ease the heat that surrounded us.
"Well, how am I suppose to prove it to you?"
He moved his hand until it was resting on my knee and I had to stifle a gasp at the sensation. We were fairly affectionate and much more touchy with each other than many friends were, but this felt different. There was a tension between us now and I swallowed hard, not wanting the alcohol in my system to make me misinterpret anything.
"I don't know." I bit my lip as he stared me down, a smirk back on his face now. "Why don't you de-describe it?"
Demonstrate.
Demonstrate was the word that I was looking for, the word that was on the tip of my tongue.
Describe was not quite as flirtatious. It was like I'd just set him some kind of essay assignment. I cringed, but Chris was unfazed as he chuckled and nodded his head.
"Alright," he shrugged. "Where should I start?"
Before I even had time to answer, he began his explanation.
His voice was low as he spoke, sparing no detail. He described every kiss, every touch and every little tease. By the time he was describing how much he liked to watch whoever was he was pleasuring, looking up from where his face was buried to see her orgasm roll through her body, I was almost shamelessly panting. His hand was still on my leg, stroking higher and higher on my thigh and I felt more aroused from his words than I had from the last few sexual encounters that I'd had.
He was watching me when he finished speaking, a smirk on his face and his eyes narrowed in a seductive stare as I took a shaky breath.
It was now or never.
Tossing back the last of my drink, I put my glass on the table. Then, I took the glass in his hand and did the same.
He was watching me the whole time, meeting my eyes as I sat back on the couch. My mind was running a mile a minute as the gravity of the situation hit me, but I tried to push all thoughts of doubt from my head as I bit my bottom lip in anticipation. His eyes flicked down to watch the movement and that was all the confirmation I needed.
I darted forward fast enough that I wouldn't have time to change my mind and pressed my lips against his.
There was a brief moment when he froze. I felt his hand tense on my thigh and his body seemed more rigid than it had moments ago, but he recovered quickly and a low growl came from his throat before his hands moved to my waist and effortlessly lifted me into his lap.
I gasped at the movement, momentarily taking my lips away from his, but before I could even mumble out any comments on his strength, he'd pressed our lips together again.
It was a sloppy kiss. Spurred on by our mounting tension and the panic bubbling inside me that any minute now he would change his mind and push me away in disgust, our movements were frantic and desperate. My hands slid around his neck, one moving up to the back of his head as if I needed to hold him in place, but his fingers digging into my waist made me think that he was having the same thought.
Eventually though, the need for air forced us apart and I rested my forehead against his as we fought to catch our breath. The pause in our actions gave my brain time to catch up to my body and I immediately felt the nerves kick in.
Logically, I knew we should slow things down and talk about what this meant. My feelings for Chris went deeper than a drunken hook up and I was setting myself up for heartbreak if he wasn't on the same page. However, there was a more impulsive part of my brain that didn't care. I'd wanted this for so long, surely I deserved a chance to just enjoy it.
As if Chris could read my mind, his deep voice cut through my thoughts.
"Are we really doing this?"
I bit my lip, knowing this was the time to voice any concerns that I had, but as I stared into his eyes, I couldn't make myself jeopardize the moment.
"Yes," I nodded. "I'm in if you are?"
A smirk slid onto Chris' face as he nodded as well.
"I've been waiting almost a whole fuckin' year for this," he admitted. "I'm absolutely in."
I felt my heart flutter at his confession. If he'd been waiting for this as long as I had then that must have meant that we were on the same page. No one waits that long for a meaningless fuck, he would have made a move by now if there wasn't more to it.
In an effort to silence my overactive brain, I pressed my lips back against his which proved to be the perfect distraction. All worries and cares slipped from my mind as his tongue slipped back into my mouth and his hands drifted down to cup my ass. I could practically feel them burning through my thin dress and as they squeezed slightly, pressing my hips closer towards his, I could tell that my panties were already much damper than was probably reasonable.
But the anticipation was practically killing me.
My body felt like it was on fire as every brush of his tongue, every caress of my skin, every sigh that fell from his lips against my mouth, had me writing against him like a cat in heat. Often, when I'd imagined what this moment would be like, I'd assumed it would be slow - we'd take our time and savour every touch - but I hadn't factored in just how desperate we'd both be or how quickly I would be filled with the absolute need for there to be less layers of fabric between us.
Chris sucked in a deep breath as his lips moved from mine, sliding lower to kiss along my jaw. I could feel a bulge growing between us, telling me that he was as overeager as I was so, as shivers tingled down my spine from the trail his mouth was taking, I fought through the distractions to speak.
"Chris," I panted. "Let's go inside."
His lips paused their movement as he nuzzled into my neck.
"Not much of an exhibitionist?"
"Not on the first date."
My words were teasing and a shrug of my shoulders accompanied my response, earning a chuckle from Chris.
"Alright, that's fair."
I nudged his head away from my skin so I could press another soft kiss to his lips.
My intention was to then climb off of his lap and lead him into my apartment, but he had other ideas as his hands slid under my thighs and his grip tightened. With one smooth motion and an impressive show of strength, he stood from the couch and lifted me up with him. I gasped and rushed to wrap my legs around his waist for stability, but the smirk on his face and the bulge of his bicep told me that it probably wasn't necessary. He was incredibly strong and it sent another flush of arousal through me at the thought of the beautifully sculpted physique under his clothes.
"Are you bulking up for Cap again?"
I mumbled the words in an attempt to keep my mind busy and stop myself before I started rubbing myself against his stomach. With the way my legs were positioned there was merely a shirt and my panties between us and it was entirely too tempting.
"Nah, got a month or two before that starts again," he informed me, quirking an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"
I pointed him towards the door of my bedroom before answering as I tried to keep the shock out of my voice.
"So, you're like, always this strong?"
Chris chuckled slightly as he kicked my bedroom door open.
"Well, I'm no club promoter," he teased. "But I do tend to stay at a certain level of fitness for when the job does require it."
My jaw dropped at his audacity to bring that up again at a moment like this, but I couldn't stop the snort of laughter that slipped out.
"Shut up," I demanded, letting my thumb stroke against the soft skin on the back of his neck. "Before I come to my senses and ask you to leave."
Now it was Chris' turn to laugh as he gently tossed me onto the bed before crawling over me like a lion stalking it's prey.
"C'mon," he smirked as he hovered over me. "I think we both know that the last thing you want me to do right now is leave."
With that, he pressed his lips back against mine before I had chance to argue. Not that I would have, because he was absolutely right. There was a long list of things I wanted him to do, but leaving was not one of them. In fact, as I let my arms slid over his toned shoulders, I pulled him even closer.
I couldn't get enough of him. I wanted to hear every little grunt and moan, I wanted to feel every inch of his body against mine, I wanted to see his muscles quiver and twitch with pleasure, I wanted him inside me and we'd barely even started. A year of waiting would make anyone desperate and, as much as I was revelling in his talented mouth as it moved against my own, I was eager to see what else he could do with it.
Sliding my hands down along his back, I ran them over his waist until they were at the hem of his shirt and, in an attempt to move things along, I slid them back up over his stomach, bringing his shirt with them. I paused, taking a moment to trace over his abs and he chuckled, moving his lips down to nuzzle them into my neck.
"That tickles," he mumbled against my skin as I smiled.
"Sorry, I'm just trying to wrap my head around the fact that these muscles are real."
"They are," he smiled up at me. "Are you impressed?"
"Maybe a little," I admitted with a smile of my own. "I'll be more impressed if you get these clothes out of the way and let me admire you properly."
He chuckled again, but didn't fight as I pulled his shirt over his head. The light in the room was dim and the way we were positioned didn't give me an optimal view, but what I could see was enough to draw a soft gasp from my lips.
I'd seen him shirtless and in even less from a few sneaky Google searches and watching his old movies, but seeing it all right in front of me was quite a treat. I had to double check that I wasn't drooling at the sight as I openly stared, my mouth slightly agape.
I realized I was probably ogling him a little too long when a faint blush covered his cheeks and he ducked his head back against my neck. He placed another soft kiss against my skin before he spoke.
"Now, it's your turn."
"Okay," I agreed, swallowing hard. "But just keep in mind that I don't look like that."
I ran my hands up and down his sides to emphasize what I was referring to and I felt more than heard him chuckle as he peered up at me once more.
"I'd be disappointed if we had the same upper body," he teased. "I mean, if I'm being honest."
I rolled my eyes despite the smile on my face.
"You know what I mean," I insisted. "I'm not sculpted by the Gods like you are."
His head fell back against my shoulder as he shook with laughter before shaking his head.
"You have nothing to worry about," he assured me. "You're too hard on yourself. You're fuckin' gorgeous."
His words took me back to the first night we met as the sincerity in his voice was the same as it had been back then. And there was something about the confidence with which he spoke that had me believing him.
So, as his hands slid under my dress - teasing the outside of my thighs in a way that had me biting my lip to force back a moan - I pushed any negative thoughts or doubts about myself from my mind. I even felt a hint of pride when my dress was discarded, exposing my lack of bra, and making Chris' eyes darken as they scoured over my body.
"Fuck, Winnie," he groaned as he soaked in the sight of my exposed chest. "You're beautiful."
I felt my heart flutter at the genuine awe in his voice and at his word choice. Gorgeous, hot, sexy - those are all compliments I would have loved to receive from him, but beautiful. It seemed deeper, more romantic. There was a brief reminder from the voice in my head that perhaps the importance of such a simple word was a signal I shouldn't be moving forward with this without having a very serious conversation about feelings first, but I was quick to ignore it as I pulled Chris back to my lips.
It seemed he was as desperate to move things along as I was though as his mouth didn't linger against mine for very long before it was trailing a path down my neck. He paused when he got to my chest, letting out a groan as he nuzzled the skin before sucking it just hard enough to leave a faint mark when he moved back. The sight had me squirming beneath him and he shot me a smirk before moving his lips to my nipple.
Gasping at the sensation, I arched up towards him as he continued to nip and tease me. If his current actions were anything to go by then whoever wrote the article that I read was very sorely mistaken. He appeared to be incredibly talented with his mouth and by the time he moved away from my nipple to continue his path down my body, my chest was heaving and I was sure that I was just one gentle touch away from my peak.
However, I was disappointed when he got to the top of my panties and, after licking along the skin of my lower stomach, pushed himself up and moved off of me to stand at the foot of my bed. I whined in protest, wanting him as close to me as possible, but all I got was a smirk in response.
"Patience," he mumbled as he unbuttoned his jeans.
I wanted to pout, to argue that I'd been patient enough in the last year, but any complaints died on my tongue as he pushed his jeans to the floor. As he stood in front of me, only in his underwear, my sense of urgency was replaced by an appreciation for the chance to admire his chiselled body. I propped myself up on my elbows to get a better view and he chuckled at the look of wonder that I was sure was on my face.
His underwear was the next thing to go and the anticipation turned quickly to shock as my jaw dropped at what he revealed. I could have assumed from the large bulge that he was quite well-endowed, but seeing it confirmed sent a whole new flush of arousal through me. I mumbled out a 'wow' as I bit my lip and tried to take it all in - he truly was a gorgeous man.
"Like what you see?"
His question snapped me out of my daze as he knelt back down on the end of the bed.
"Very much so," I nodded, desperate to feel his body over mine once again. "Come back up here."
"No," Chris grinned as he ducked down to place a kiss on my ankle. "Not yet."
Again, part of me wanted to argue and demand that he return his mouth to mine and get things moving, but before I could even open my mouth, he made his intentions clear - by tracing his fingers up my leg with his lips close behind.
IÂ was quivering under his touch, still leaning up on my elbows when he reached the edge of the panties I was wearing. He glanced up at me as he licked along the lace before he bit into the material and tugged. I lifted my hips to ease his struggle as he yanked my panties down my legs with his teeth. The sight of it had me squeezing my thighs together, desperate for any kind of friction, but as soon as my underwear joined the rest of our clothes on the floor, he was quick to pull my legs apart again.
"Keep 'em open for me," he demanded, that damn smirk still firmly on his face. "I've got something to prove."
IÂ giggled at that statement, but did as he asked. I was still watching his movements, until he dipped his head forehead and pressed his lips against me. That first moment of contact was enough to have my head flopping back against the pillows as my hands shot down to grip his hair. I was vaguely aware of him mumbling something about how wet I was, but my brain was too busy trying to process the pleasure he was giving me to take in his words.
He wasted no time demonstrating everything that he'd described to me earlier that night. His tongue was focused and precise in its movements and, contrary to what I read, he clearly knew what he was doing as he easily narrowed in on my clit. It wasn't enough though. I needed more pressure, more friction, and I pushed up towards him with a moan on my lips to urge him on. He wasn't having any of that as his hands looped under my thighs to settle on my hips, holding me in place, but he increased the pressure as he apparently understood what I needed despite my lack of ability to verbalize it.
I immediately felt a familiar feeling starting to build.
He sucked and licked with an urgency that I very much appreciated, flicking his tongue in just the right spot at just the right speed to have me trembling beneath him. I managed to gasp out a warning 'oh god' as my hands gripped his hair even tighter and I fell apart into a puddle of whimpers and moans. My orgasm hit me more fiercely than I'd imagined in my wildest fantasies of this moment and I arched up against him, his name pouring from my lips like a chant as he continued his efforts with a low groan of his own only adding to my pleasure.
As my breathing started to slow, Chris gently ceased his movements and moved his head back before resting his chin on my thigh. He cocked an eyebrow as he looked up at me.
"Well?"
"I'm going to write my own article," I told him, feeling that wonderful post peak bliss wash over me. "Because someone was obviously very misinformed."
Chris chuckled before pulling his hands from my hips to plant them on the bed and drag himself back over me.
"I'm glad I exceeded expectations."
"Mhmm," I hummed in agreement as his lips hovered above mine. "Now, let's see what else you can do."
Chris flashed me a smile and kissed me briefly before leaning back just enough to reach down and take his cock in his hand. Another moan fell from my lips as he rubbed it against me for a moment before nudging against my entrance and finally pressing inside. He moved slowly, but even so, I winced at the sensation. The slight burn as I stretched around him felt good but there was an undeniable ache as well. Sensing my hesitation, Chris paused and dropped his head for another soft kiss. I waited a moment, until the initial spark of discomfort had passed before pressing my hips up towards him.
He took the hint and continued his slow, almost torturous, movement until he was fully inside. The burning pain returned as it felt like he was taking up every inch of space I had to offer, but it felt incredible.
"Fuck," he breathed against my neck where his head had settled again. "You're tight..."
He shifted his hips pulling another gasp from my lips.
"Only because you're huge."
IÂ felt a puff of laughter before he nipped at my shoulder.
"Thank you."
IÂ would have smacked him for his cocky tone, but he moved then and suddenly my mind was blank of anything other than how good it felt. His movements were slow at first, every thrust dragging every inch of him against every nerve inside me, but his restraint quickly waned as his pace increased.
I let out a moan as my head fell back against the pillows and I hitched my leg higher on his hip. He moved his hand to the back of my thigh to hold it in place as he built a steady rhythm that had us both panting as I fought to match his thrusts. My fingers dug into his shoulders as his short beard rubbed against my skin.
The sensations were overwhelming. It was like he was completely encompassing me, smothering all of my senses and I could feel the pressure building again in the pit of my stomach in a way that it all felt like too much, but not enough all at the same time. I clenched around him, earning a groan of approval from Chris as I swore I could feel him twitch inside me. The pleasure was building quickly and his thrusts got sloppier and more frantic until suddenly he pulled out of me completely.
IÂ felt empty and immediately wanted him back inside of me, my disappointment only growing as he pushed himself up to kneel back on his heels. The only compensation was how good he looked, muscles tight and his cock hard, practically throbbing and shiny from my being drenched in my wetness.
"Turn over," he instructed, his raspy voice bringing me back to the task at hand.
It took a moment for me to process his words, but I giggled as soon as I did.
"What?" He asked, a smile on his face.
"Nothing," I laughed again as I pushed myself up to do as he asked. "You just really are 'clearly' an ass man."
AÂ look of realization crossed his face as he cringed slightly, his hand pausing from where he had reached down to stroke himself. I settled on my knees with my back to him as he answered.
"You heard about that?"
He was referring to the comments that he made on Anna Faris' podcast and I nodded my head.
"Everyone heard about that," I teased.
He chuckled, but didn't deny it as I leaned forward to rest on my hands. The wetness between my legs felt cool from the air in the room and I suddenly felt very exposed, knowing what the view must look like from his position. Again, my worries were brief though as his hands settled on my ass, kneading and squeezing as he let out a low groan.
"With an ass like this though, can you blame me?" He asked, sliding the fingers of one hand down towards the part of me that was practically throbbing with need. My head fell forward as he gently brushed over my clit before sinking two fingers inside me. It wasn't enough, not after the stretch of his cock, but he moved them with almost criminal precision against a spot that made me tense as I moaned with pleasure. "You've been drivin' me wild ever since that night we met. Those black jeans were so tight, it was like you were poured into 'em."
His words were muttered low and quiet and as much as I appreciated the compliment, I was such a puddle of mush from the movement of his fingers that I couldn't string together a sentence in response. He kept talking, whispering words of encouragement and adoration and it only added to my pleasure, but it wasn't until his thumb pressed against my clit that I felt myself start to bubble over. With a cry that I hoped served as a warning of my impending climax, I arched my back to press myself further towards him.
"Atta girl, Winnie..."
His breath was hot against the cheek of my ass and he continued his actions, placing a soft kiss on my skin. I was close, so close, but just not quite there until he did something that surprised me and sank his teeth into the spot his mouth was resting on. It wasn't enough to break the skin, but it was enough to leave a mark and it was definitely enough to send me over the edge. Moaning out his name again as I pressed back towards him, I felt myself quivering around his fingers as the pleasure tore through my body.
My elbows were quaking with effort as they tried to hold me up while he kept his fingers gently working until my orgasm came to an end. I wasn't sure how much more I could take, but I knew I wanted him inside me again so I shot him a look over my shoulder.
"Chris," I panted. "Fuck me, please."
His eyes darkened at my request, but he wasted no time, quickly shifting until he was positioned behind me and sliding himself back inside. He felt even bigger in our new position and his need was made clear as his hands settled on my hips to use them as leverage, thrusting into me at a much more frantic pace than he had before.
The stretch and feel of him deep inside me had me moaning and arching my back once again, but I was doubtful that I would reach another peak - until Chris slid one of his hands from my hip, over my stomach and back down to my clit. The sensation combined with his movements and all the noises pouring from his mouth had a tightness in my stomach forming again with shocking speed. It was just shy of overwhelming as my two previous orgasms had left me feeling rather sensitive already, but when Chris picked up the pace even more, his grunts and groans getting more desperate, I leaned into the sensation. It only took a minute or two more before he finally pressed himself deep inside me, stilling as he let out a low moan and I followed him over the edge once more.
After a few final thrusts through his release, Chris leaned forward to press his chest against my back. I could feel how hard he was breathing and soaked in the moment of bliss until my arms finally gave out underneath me. We landed in a heap face down on the bed, but Chris quickly rolled off of me before pulling me tight against his side.
"Wow," he breathed out. "Winnie, that was...wow."
IÂ smiled as I rested my head on his chest.
"It was," I agreed. "I take back any doubts about your abilities."
He chuckled and placed a soft kiss on the top of my head.
"Thanks," he smiled as I peered up at him until he let a yawn slip out. "Mind if I stay here tonight?"
His question made my own smile widen even more.
"Of course not!"
He breathed out a sigh of relief at my words as I felt a wave of reassurance myself. He wanted to stay. He wasn't about to rush out the door the moment we were done and I filed that information away as more evidence that we were on the same page.
I felt like I should get up - to use the bathroom and offer my guest some water - but our activities had my whole body feeling like jelly. I was vaguely aware of a mumbled 'goodnight' from Chris, but I found myself drifting off to sleep before I could even respond.
-
The next morning as I slowly woke up, it took me a moment to remember why I was naked and why there was a pleasant, but very noticeable ache between my thighs. As the memory came back to me, a smile slid onto my face, but when I rolled over to find the bed empty, a flicker of worry sparked in the pit of my stomach. Especially when a glance at the clock told me that it was only seven in the morning. We couldn't have fallen asleep much before one so there was no good reason for him to be out of bed already.
I called out his name, hopeful that he would respond, but I wasn't entirely surprised when he didn't. The dread I was feeling intensified at the silence around me and I dragged myself out of bed with the intention of checking if he was in the bathroom or perhaps back out on the balcony. However, the sight of what was on the floor, or more accurately what wasnât on the floor, made me pause. My dress and panties were laying where they'd been tossed, but his clothes were no where to be seen.
Trying to keep a level head, I quickly pulled on the oversized shirt that I usually slept in and ventured out of my bedroom, but my fears were quickly confirmed. My apartment was empty.
At first, I gave him the benefit of the doubt as I desperately tried to rationalize his disappearance. Maybe he woke up early and went out to get us breakfast and coffee? The dull throbbing in my head told me that I could certainly use a good shot of caffeine and it was a pretty safe bet that he was feeling the same. But, when he didn't return after half an hour, I assumed that theory was just an optimistic wish.
After forty-five minutes of sitting on my couch, watching the door - willing it to open and for Chris to appear - I sent him a text. I tried to keep it low key and chill, but after another hour of staring at my phone, the words "Hey, where'd you go?" started to seem more and more desperate.
By ten o'clock with no response and no sign of Chris returning, I accepted the situation for what it was.
He wasn't coming back.
It was a drunken mistake that he clearly regretted.
We'd risked our entire relationship for one night of wonderful, incredible, but meaningless sex and he didn't even have the guts to stick around long enough to talk to me about it.
One stupid night and I'd lost one of my best friends.
The thought brought tears to my eyes and, before I could stop myself, I was blubbering like a baby as I curled up on my couch. I was devastated and heartbroken. I'd let myself believe that maybe he wanted me the same way that I wanted him because we were so close and I never would have imagined that he would let it go that far just to ditch me in the morning without even a goodbye. Surely, after a year of such strong friendship, I deserved more than that.
But no matter how stupid and naive I felt in that moment, nothing would compare to the level of utter foolishness I felt later that day when I was tiding up and realized that there wasn't a condom in sight.
-
Part Two
Tags:Â @maggotzombie @moonlacebeam @mizzzpink @zaylaugh @flowery-mess @flowerjewels @njrronaldo7 @hockeychick10 @partypoison00 @theladybiers @sidepieces
#chris evans fanfiction#chris evans smut#chris evans fanfic#chris evans fic#chris evans one shot#once bitten/more hearts
164 notes
·
View notes
Text
Girls Day - Shoto Todoroki
DISCLAIMER: I do not own any of these characters, they belong to Kohei Horikoshi
Work for you this week was grueling to say the least. Your agency had assigned you to lead a coalition of heroes to take down a group of villains holding hostages, which for you was no problem. What was a problem, however, was the fact that some of the heroes in your group got sloppy which led to some of the hostages getting injured. Thankfully none of the injuries led to fatalities, but a couple came pretty close. This stuck you working in your office for four days straight writing up paperwork and detailing exactly how everything happened. You knew you had no fault in this, and so did your superiors, but you were technically responsible for those who did make mistakes.Â
After you finally finished dotting the last i and crossing the last t, you scanned and faxed the documents over to your higher ups, stuffed any necessary paperwork that involved other agendas into your work bag, and finally, finally, turned off your laptop. You took a deep breath and ran a hand through your hair, but stopped halfway when you got a call on your cell. You see your good friend, Ochaco Uraraka, soon to be Ochaco Midoriya, is the contact listed as calling.Â
âHey Ochaco, whatâs up?â You asked, fatigue clear in your voice.
âHey Y/N! Nothing much, I was just wondering if you were free tomorrow! I was thinking of having a girls day - you, me, Momo, Tsu, Mina, Jirou, and Hagakure! You in?â Relishing in the idea of a relaxing day off, a smile spreads across your face.
âHell yeah Iâm in. Where are we all meeting?â You say as you simultaneously begin to shut off the lights in your office.
âWell, those new outlet malls just opened up, I was thinking of heading there! Thereâs sure to be a lot of cute things, maybe you could get something for a date night with Todoroki!â You blushed lightly as she mentioned your boyfriendâs name and rolled your eyes.Â
âYeah, well, we both have to have time off for a date night to happen in the first place. You know both of us well enough to know that weâre workaholics.â You joke. It was true to an extent, though. Both you and Shoto were busy people whose work schedules, more often than not, didnât line up. The two of you made it clear to each other when the relationship started that you couldnât really get mad at eachother for occasionally canceling dates or having dinner late. The life of a hero was tough and erratic - you couldnât really count on when a villain was going to strike.
âIf Shoto Todoroki sees you wanting to have a date night, heâs going to make it happen. Add a fancy outfit to that? Girl, youâre set.â You laugh at Ochacoâs statement and lock your door, making your way to the elevator. You give parting smiles to the people still working at the desks on the main floor and a quiet wave to your receptionist. You continue to chat with Ochaco about fun ideas for the day tomorrow like where to eat, if you were going to get your nails done, and maybe heading to the brand new spa.Â
âOh, that just sounds like heaven. Iâve been dying to get a massage - Iâve been stuck at my desk for the past few days and my shoulders are absolutely killing me.â You open the big glass doors that belong to your agency, finally making your way outside to where a certain red-and-white haired man stood waiting with a bouquet of (your favorite flower). Your face immediately softens and you give him a giddy smile. âHey, Iâm gonna have to call you back. I canât wait for tomorrow!â You and Ochaco say goodbye and you hang up.Â
âWho was that?â Shoto asked, an eyebrow raised.
âOchaco,â you respond as you stuff your phone into your coat pocket, âthe girls and I are going out for a girls day tomorrow.â you announce happily, leaning into Shoto to give him a quick kiss. You trade your bag for the flowers, at his insistence, and take his free hand in yours.
âThatâll be nice - you deserve a nice day out.â Shoto says, rubbing his thumb against the back of your hand. You hum in response and smell the flowers, sighing at its aroma.
âWhat about you? Do you have to go in tomorrow?â
âYeah, but itâs a short day for me,â he says, âjust finalizing some recruitments for internships.â You smile at his words.
âItâs so great that you're doing that Sho,â you say, âI remember how happy I was when I got to go intern for Hawks. I probably didnât stop smiling for weeks.â Shoto chuckles at that.
âYeah I remember. You were practically buzzing with excitement.â Recollection of another memory crosses his mind which makes him laugh harder.
âWhat?â You say, grinning.
âI remember you calling me and telling me how Tokoyami basically had to shut you up because Hawks was too nice to tell you to stop talking when you were on a mission.â At this point he was cackling. You laugh with him and swat him with the flowers causing some petals to fall away.Â
âUgh that was so embarrassing,â you say, watching Shoto wipe a tear that had escaped as he was laughing, âthe hue of my face was practically identical to your red hair.
The drive back to your shared apartment was full of laughter and more memories from your time at UA. When Shoto finally confessed, when your relationship became official, and all the silly moments in between. You finally arrive home and the two of you decide to have leftovers for dinner and watch a movie on the couch. You were so perfectly happy at this moment. You and your boyfriend, unwinding at the end of the day. The fact that you were so comfortable with living with each other now that you could be slouched on your couch, eating leftovers right out of the tupperware, and watching a stupid rom com on T.V. .Â
Finally it was time to go to bed. Your eyes were already shut by the time Shoto finished washing up and you feel the dip in the mattress beside you. It was quiet as you were wrapped in his arms. Well, quiet until Shoto nudged your shoulder with his chin.
âTake my credit card when you go out tomorrow.â He says quietly, pressing a kiss against the back of your neck.
âShoto Todoroki, I will do no such thing.â You mumble, eyes still closed.
âPlease?â He asks quietly, making you melt a little, âI want tomorrow to be completely relaxing. I know you credit yourself as a smart shopper, but I want you to just spend whatever you want on anything you want.â He says as he nuzzles you.
âSho, I make almost as much as you - I can go shopping with my own card.â You respond. However, his next few words make you agree rather quickly to using his.
âThe one Iâm giving you is tied to my fatherâs bank account.â
â...Okay deal.â
By the time you wake up the following morning, Shoto is already gone. You stretch your arms and back and groan. You push the stray hair in front of your face behind your ear and see a little note next to a danish and a silver credit card.
âBreakfast for you, my love. Have a great day. Also, I booked a reservation at that fancy restaurant in town that you like for 7:30 p.m. . Go crazy with the card, my father wonât even notice. Love, your Shoto.â
Your heart always flutters when he writes you letters and signs them with âyour Shotoâ. Itâs a sweet affirmation that you have his heart. You nibble on the danish as you scroll through messages on your phone, the most recent ones from Ochaco and the girls.
Mina: Weâre meeting at the outlets at 11:00 a.m. right?
Ochaco: Yup! Get excited!
You eventually roll out of bed and stroll into your closet, looking at the array of clothes hanging up. You decide on a casual yet chic outfit and get dressed. You grab the coffee waiting for you on the counter in the kitchen, yet another gift from shoto, stuff Endeavorâs credit card into your purse, and make your way to the outlets by taxi. When you finally get there, you see that the whole group is there. You thank and pay the driver quickly and rush out to meet up with your friends.
âY/N!â they all say, giving you a big hug.
âHey guys! Wow, itâs so great to see all of you here together - I canât remember the last time we all met up!â You say, grinning. As a group you all make your way into the mall, stopping by some high end boutiques and designer stores.
âHowâs the fiance?â You ask Ochaco, wiggling your eyebrows. She gives you a smile as she looks through some of the skirts hanging on the rack next to her.
âOh, Izukuâs great. Couldnât be more excited about the wedding, if Iâm honest.â She says giggling. The two of you talk about the wedding planning and everything for a bit, listening to Ochaco gush about how involved Izuku is with the process.
âWhat about you Y/N? Any wedding bells in your future?â Mina says, popping into the conversation. You blush and try to make yourself look busy by inspecting the hem on a shirt very carefully.
âOh, I donât know. Donât get me wrong, Shoto and I are going super well right now, itâs just that the both of us are so busy. I always thought that we would get married but I donât really know about how he feels about it.â The girls quirk their eyebrows at this, confused as to how the two of you hadnât had a conversation about that yet. Quickly, you clear everything up. âI just donât want him to think of his parentsâ predicament - I mean that was his first view on marriage, and I know that he knows that thatâs not how marriage works, but I feel like it might be a touchy subject.â The girls nod and give you reassuring smiles.
âOh Y/N, you have got to try the dress on. I mean, itâs made for you.â You hear Momo say. You follow her gaze to a mannequin and couldnât even try to hold back the gasp that left your mouth. It truly was beautiful. The dress was navy in color and was clearly made of an expensive material. The sleeves, which were long sleeves, were also sheer and dotted with small pearls. On the mannequin as well were matching shoes and a bag. You just couldnât keep your eyes off of it. It was so expensive, in fact, that you had to ask the store manager directly to go into the back and grab you your size so that you could try it on. You had to say, when you put that dress on, you felt like a million bucks. Momo was right, it really was made for you. Sliding the curtain back so that the rest of the girls could see, you didnât even try to hide your smile as you saw the girlsâ reactions.
âY/N L/N, if you werenât already taken I would pounce on you myself.â Mina says, making you laugh. You get similar compliments from the rest of the girls, making you smile, and taking the dress and the accessories up to the register. The woman there kindly wraps the dress, shoes, and bag carefully in tissue paper and places the three items into a pretty shopping bag. You had fun during the rest of the day, eating lunch, getting a mani-pedi, and a massage, but you couldnât contain your excitement at the thought of wearing that dress to yours and Shotoâs dinner date that evening.
After your busy day of shopping, you immediately run home to shower. You had about an hour to wash your hair and body, making sure to shave your legs so that you looked totally put together that evening. You manage to do your hair in your favorite formal style, slip on your dress and shoes, and swing the small matching bag over your shoulder. You put on a tiny bit of make-up, just a light coat of mascara and a sheer layer of lip gloss. You look at yourself in the mirror and almost explode. You even had to admit it to yourself. You. Looked. HOT.
You finally make your way to the restaurant and ask the hostess at the front to direct you to your table. She led you to where Shoto was sitting, looking at the menu. As soon as he registers people coming towards him, he looks up but almost chokes. Seeing you in that dress almost made his eyes pop out of his head. He couldnât even form a coherent thought as he mindlessly thanked the hostess and watched you sit down across from him. Smirking, you gently wave a hand in front of his face.
âEarth to Shoto! Is someone in there?â You said, giggling softly. The only thing Shoto could say was something that he had been thinking about for the past two years non-stop. With no filter and no reason to stop himself, he made that thought known.
âYou wanna get married?â
#todoroki shoto x reader#todoroki x y/n#todoroki x reader#shoto#shoto x reader#mha x y/n#mha imagines#mha x reader#mha#shoto todoroki#mha fluff#bnha x reader#bnha x y/n#bnha shoto todoroki#fluff#shoto fluff#todoroki fluff#todoroki x reader fluff#shoto todoroki x reader
686 notes
·
View notes
Text
Venus & the Sun
Pairing: Spencer Reid x Female Reader
A/N: I felt compelled to write this because the thought of Spence hating mornings keeps me up - which then causes me to also hate mornings because Iâm tired, it truly is a tragic cycle. also! hereâs my masterlist!
Word Count: 1.6k
Summary: Dragging a grumpy & sleepy Spencer out to a picnic on the water where the view was far more than he bargained for
Warnings: Early mornings A tiny bit suggestive, but predominantly just fluff galore <3
Whether Venus is named the Morning or Evening Star depends on what side of the sun it indwells. When the planet glistens and gleams from the eastern sky, itâs a telltale sign itâll rise before the sun - namely becoming the Morning Star. If Spencer had it his way, he would not be awake before midday on a Saturday morning. If Spencer had it his way, he would continue to snore for some while longer, dreaming - visions of a maladaptive cottage in the Swiss Alps, a handful of mountain goats sprinkled about tufts of unmown alpine grass - certainly not giving a second thought towards planetary placements of a cosmos he never wished to be part of. But Spencer did not have it his way this morning.Â
She always called Spencer her sun, but he believed that if this were to be true, she was his Venus; arising from the left side of his bed, sparkling and lighting up the world, most mornings, before he had even opened his eyes. The way in which she looked at him made him believe that the ancient Romans had been right about a deity of Venus, a goddess of love and beauty, his proof being the woman by his side. After wheedling him out of the comfort of rumpled sheets, with saccharine kisses and promises of more, at six oâclock, on the dot, she swept him away in a direction he recognised as towards the pier. It was the last place he would go in his free time, but because he was with her, he didnât mind. As they journeyed on foot towards the sea, missing the growl of the car radiator, it became noticeable how winter lingered in the air, chasing joggers and haunting places where the daylight was yet to reach, as if it had unfinished business even Spring couldnât prevent it from completing.Â
Spencer felt no remorse towards anyone he hurt in the mornings. The time he spent existing, before half a litre of caffeine was sent down to his kidneys for filtration, angered him. She knew it, too. Always giving him space as he grumbled, with furrowed brows, at anything that moves, often resorting to giggling quietly and observing his shenanigans from a distance - usually involving a wrestle with a hot jug. As they walked, his fingers found the spaces between hers, grasping firmly to prevent the crisp air from streaming through to their bones. She chuckled at the tender action contrasting his expression. âWhat?â He scowled humorously. âOh, nothing,â she suppressed a smile. The scowl turned confused. âYouâre just very adorable, even when you despise me,â she teased. âI donât despise you, I actually love you very much,â the sentence rolled off his tongue like a statistic, âI despise being awake.â At that, a grin broke across her face. âIn fact, I think that being awake at this hour should be criminalised, Iâll pass the bill myself,â
âGood luck getting a representative to sponsor that bill, Doctor President,â
âI work for the government. I have connections,âÂ
âAnd they say this democracy isnât corrupt,â she grimaced, only partly joking. She saw his laughter in a huff of foggy breath at her comment. âAnyway, when was the last time you had a proper breakfast?â She asked. Spencer thought about it for a moment. Yesterday, if espresso and inhaling air particles counts, he thought. âThat⊠is a⊠trick question, pretty lady.â The corners of his mouth twitched from behind where his coat collar stood upturned, sufficing in the absence of a scarf, knowing that any answer he provided wouldnât impress her. Without response, she just held his hand impossibly tighter, walking the tiniest bit quicker.
An unwieldily wicker basket dangled from his fingers, knuckles blue from the early air while they continued on their stroll along the promenade. âYou can dismantle the patriarchy another day, Y/N. Please let me carry this for you,â Spencer had asked, insisting she carried the picnic blanket instead. Prevailing winds raced to hide within the drapes of his trench-coat, hiking it outwards behind him in the dramatic way it might if he were on a runway. Over the phone line, she would tell him, âCareful, you may be tempted to leave the BAU if you get scouted by Prada,â whenever she knew he was sat in a budget-meeting hotel room in Los Angeles or New York, wrestling with chopsticks and a container of cold noodles and undoubtedly working a case after hours. Never did he believe her, always taking her flattery with a grain of salt. âAbsolutely not. For Givenchy though, I definitely might consider it.â She recalled his response. He acutely remembered the way sheâd laughed on the other line, yearning to be the reason she did, forever. Admiring her lover, she struggled to comprehend how everyone in the world didnât see the same things she saw. He had a beautiful soul. Thatâs what shone through every crack in his skin.Â
Brine toothed sea mist had corroded bolts on the wharf over time, the slight stench of rusted metal taking their nostrils time to adjust to. She began laying down the thick flannel sheet over the dewy wood, careful as to not fall over the edge. âNow, I know you prefer sunsets, but trust me, after today you will change your mind,â she chirped, patting down the blanket. Spencer thought he preferred being alone, she changed his mind on that also, and so, he trusted her words unapologetically. âIâm sure of it,â he beamed at her, placing the basket down with a soft thud before cracking his, now, nearly transparent knuckles. âYou look like youâre freezing!â She half whispered and half yelled, rushing to take his hands, cupping his much larger ones in hers and puffing out warm breaths of air in order to thaw his joints. After all, the jacket around her shoulders was one that belonged to him, it was the least she could do. Shaking his head at her actions, completely enamoured by the way she fiddled with his fingers to provide some friction, he turned to glance at the hills in the distance, the night falling and stars dissolving into day, like granules of sugar in hot tea. He looked back at her, catching her eyes, already gazing up at him. âI sense youâre about to tell me something I donât know about sunrises,â she tilted her head. âClose,â he nodded, grin wider than the horizon before them, âI was going to tell you about Venus.â Pointing at the remaining speck of glitter in the sky, he wrapped an arm around her. âThe ancient Greeks and Egyptians actually believed that Venus was two separate celestial bodies. A morning star, which the Greeks called Phosphoros, âthe bringer of lightâ, and an evening star, Hesperos, âthe star of the eveningâ. It wasnât until a few hundred years later, that they realised that Venus was actually a single planet.â She nodded along, absorbing the new information before cupping his jaw in her palms to feel his lips between her own. âWhat was that for?â Spencer giggled after pulling away, not opposed to the action. âJust proving to the goddess of beauty and love that I do, very much, love a beautiful person.â The dawn breaking illuminated the rose flush on Spencerâs cheeks. âFun fact, itâs actually the hottest planet in our solar system. Kind ofâŠâ he swallowed looking down at his shoes for a brief moment, âkind of reminds me of you,â he smirked, still an amateur to the skill they call flirting. Shaking her head at him, flustered, she sat down on the sheet motioning for him to take a seat beside her, before unpacking the basket.Â
A small fishing boat coursed through the water, its hull parting the ocean from Atlantic to symmetrical fountain streams, which were immediately pinned back into place, the way a cobalt fabric cut by the scissors of a seamstress would fall to her worktable. Sitting cross legged above the water, Spencer, from a large flask, poured two much needed cups of coffee, the bright pink âSâ decorating his one making him raise a brow. She handed him a spread bagel, topped with fluorescent streaks of smoked salmon and cracks of pepper, on a small wooden chopping board, heart fluttering at how his jaw dropped slightly in excitement. âItâs Philly Cream Cheese, by the way, I know you love dairy but I made sure this didnât have any in it anyway.â A soft smile settled on his lips. âThank you,â he expressed his gratitude, âfor all of this,â he clarified, as he finished chopping up various stone fruit into a woven basket. âDonât mention it. I just wanted to spend more hours of the day with you,â
âThatâs very sweet, but I see exactly what youâre doing. I hope you donât expect that thisâll get me up at this hour every weekend,âÂ
âMhm,â a smug look made its way onto her face, âYou already know I have other ways of getting you up early on Saturdays,â
âOh? Okay, was that a-â he had on an incredulous look, âIâm going to hold you to that,â he chewed down on his lip. She raised her eyebrows at his words.Â
âCheers,â she held up her cup for a toast. âCheers,â Spencer repeated, the soft clink of metal sounding over the crows of gulls overhead. They huddled into each other, watching the vibrance of sunlight meld together like dyes on an artistsâs unwashed watercolour palette. Needless to say, she was not at all disappointed when the star of the morning finally disappeared, because a sky full of them could be found in the eyes of the man she called hers, and as he turned to face her, before his hand settled in her hair and apricot flavoured tongue reached her lips, she saw it, for a moment.
#maybe this is all i want#spencer reid#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid blurb#spencer reid drabble#spencer reid fic#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x reader#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfiction#criminal minds fluff#criminal minds imagine#matthew gray gubler#mgg fanfiction#mgg fic#mgg#mine: writing
246 notes
·
View notes
Photo
TW: rape
âI May Destroy You,â Michaela Coelâs gimlet-eyed exploration of trauma and its myriad ripple effects follows Arabella (Coel) â a funny, messy, sharp-as-hell London writer â after a dizzying night in which sheâs drugged and raped by a stranger. At first, she dismisses the hazy memory as just an upsetting image in her head. Soon enough, though, Arabella reluctantly comes to understand it as the truth, and tries to work through that horrifying reality without coming apart. [...]
Not every part of Arabella has a direct line to Coel, but the seriesâ catalyzing experience, unfortunately, does. In 2016, Coel took a break from a marathon writing session for the second season of âChewing Gumâ to grab a drink with a friend, and was drugged and assaulted by a stranger. Sheâs been sifting through the emotional wreckage ever since to find some kind of clarity, if not peace. Now, with âI May Destroy You,â sheâs doing it for all the world to see. âAs a fellow android exploring what it means to be human,â says Coelâs friend Janelle MonĂĄe, âwatching Michaela be vulnerable on-screen as she walks in her truth gives me and so many the bravery to walk in ours.â [...]
Coel began writing âI May Destroy Youâ in February 2017, in between acting in TV projects like the âUSS Callisterâ episode of âBlack Mirrorâ and Netflixâs limited series âBlack Earth Rising.â She took solo mountain trips and wrote draft after draft of what would eventually become âI May Destroy You,â spilling her stories and tangled guts onto the page, rearranging them into shapes she could better recognize. In August 2018, she spoke about her trauma publicly while delivering the Edinburgh International Television Festivalâs James MacTaggart Memorial Lecture, a prestigious assignment the festival has otherwise bestowed on a cadre of white British television mainstays (as well as no fewer than three Murdochs).Â
The majority of Coelâs speech, delivered to a room of the U.K.âs most powerful entertainment brokers, traced the constant racism and classism she endured on the way to that Edinburgh stage â a theme subtextually underlined by the fact that Coel was, and remains, the only Black woman to have that platform. She spoke about turning her solo play âChewing Gum Dreamsâ into a âChewing Gumâ TV series (which aired 2015-17 on the U.K.âs Channel 4), a transformative time that taught her the technicalities of making television and confirmed just how disinclined certain white gatekeepers are to trust a poorer Black womanâs vision. Toward the end of the 50-minute lecture, Coel revealed her assault and elucidated the industryâs inability â or unwillingness â to handle such a human emergency when pages are due. As for her recovery, she said, âItâs been therapeutic to write about it, and actively twist a narrative of pain into something with more hope, and even humor.â
When it finally came time to translate it all to the screen, âI May Destroy Youâ was so close to her bruised heart that Coel took on the challenge of playing several roles throughout the seriesâ development: creator, writer, actor, producer, director. Netflix offered her a total fee of a cool $1 million to make and star in the show, but the proposed contract wouldnât grant Coel even a tiny percentage of the rights. She hadnât fully realized how much claiming legal proprietorship over her work mattered to her until the prospect of not being able to emerged, at which point it became crucial.Â
Then, after some Googling, she realized that her CAA agents would also be profiting from the deal via the endangered practice of packaging. Stung and surprised, Coel walked away from both her agents and the offer. âIâm not anti-Netflix,â sheâs quick to say now, âbut I am pro-âthe creator, writer, director, actor should probably have a right.ââ Sheâs hyper-aware of how much this project required of her, and how comparatively little granting her âa rightâ might cost a powerful network like Netflix. âThatâs not quite fair, is it?â Coel muses. Creating the show, after all, took almost everything she had.
With the BBC, a million-dollar paycheck might not have been in the cards, but more important to Coel, she didnât have to fight half as hard to claim ownership. (As a matter of industry course, itâs far more common for British studios to afford creators rights to their work than it is for American equivalents.) They struck a deal, and Coel got to work.[...]
âWhen youâre restricted,â she explains, âsometimes thatâs where you find great things: in the lack of possibility.â She attributes this rather Zen approach to Hugo Blick, the âBlack Earth Risingâ showrunner who showed her the value of keeping a cool, empathetic head on set. Blickâs ability to step away from a gnarly situation for even 30 calming seconds is one that Coel has worked to hone for herself, especially while steering a series with such fraught ties to her history. No matter how sideways things might go, she never wants to forget just how much she loves the collaborative act of building a television show, wild complications and all.Â
Read more
From Forbes:
I May Destroy Youâs Michaela Coel Rejected Netflixâs $1 Million Offer In Favor Of The BBC Because Of Ownership
The creative, who stars as Arabella and wrote all 12 episodes, started pitching the programme in the spring of 2017 with one of her first ports of call being Netflix who picked up her prior series Chewing Gum.
Though Netflix offered a generous upfront fee of $1 million (ÂŁ800,000), the sum had strings attached, including full rights ownership away from the creator, something Coel pushed back against. Coel recalls a moment during the interview where she is speaking with a Netflix development executive on the phone, asking if she could retain even a very small 0.5% of the copyright to her show.
âThere was just silence on the phone. And she said, âItâs not how we do things here. Nobody does that, itâs not a big deal,ââ Coel recollected. âI said, âIf itâs not a big deal, then Iâd really like to have 5 % of my rights,ââ Coel added, stating that she even went down to 2%, and then 1% and even as a final compromise to 0.5%.
Coel remembers that the executive said she would have to run it passed her superiors, before adding, ââMichaela? I just want you to know Iâm really proud of you. Youâre doing the right thing.'â
âI remember thinking, Iâve been going down rabbit holes in my head, like people thinking Iâm paranoid, Iâm acting sketchy, Iâm killing off all my agents,â Coel says. âAnd then she said those words to me, and I finally realized â Iâm not crazy. This is crazy.â
Coel discovered her agents, Creative Artists Agency (CAA) were set to make an undisclosed amount from the series if she took the deal with Netflix. She reveals that the agency pushed her to take the deal prior to her finding out and their subsequent dismissal as her U.S. representation.
Taking the project to British broadcaster the BBC later in 2017, Coel found the corporation to be supportive with her maintaining creative control even with the explicit depictions of sex, sexual assault and drug use. Plus, as the broadcaster had to adhere to terms of trade, Coel had no problem with retaining the rights also. The broadcaster also brought HBO to the table as another co-producer to help subsidise a portion of the budget.
Read more
This isnât about just âknowing your worth;â itâs about knowing the business (your business) and never settling just to secure âsomething.â A million dollar offer, no copyright ownership and no creative control is beyond disrespectful. Learn the business in whatever field youâre in and stay acclimated with jargon and new, current and old practices. Know your shit.Â
Itâs like when people say âGet a lawyerâ to handle negotiations and look over your paperwork. You pay a lawyer to do a job, but it does not mean you should be oblivious to aspects of law and contract jargon among other things because âthatâs what theyâre there to do.â You canât say someone (sometimes lawyers included) screwed you over after youâve signed the dotted line. Theyâre protecting and looking out for themselves. Commit to do the same for yourself.
886 notes
·
View notes
Text
Farm Grown / Hawks x Reader âïž
uwu, I had the lovely @weirddpand4 draw this picture of cowboy Hawks for this work!!!
warnings: NSFW, spanking, cream pie
words: 4,802
-
âOh, wow! Look at that! Iâve never seen grass so green before!â your friend, Urakaka Ochaco, exclaims.
Glancing up from your phone, you follow her line of vision; gracious hills of rich green grass stretch out far into the horizon, meeting with the brilliant shade of blue. Itâs so unlike the skyscrapers and closely-knit houses youâre used to seeing. No, this is what pure beauty looks like, Mother Nature in one of her most wonderful forms. Although the fields are dotted with wildflowers and corn fields, you donât miss the dirt road further up ahead, a large wooden sign planted next to it.
When Ochaco originally came to you with the idea of being a farmhand, you thought she was crazy. Youâve finally graduated from high school, got the title of professional hero, and this is the first thing she wanted to do? However, as she further explained, it was a family friend who needed help during the summer months, and what were heroes for? Granted, you wanted to run around the cement jungle and provide help that way, but this âalmost vacationâ didnât sound too bad â plus, with the puppy eyes Ochaco flashed at you, it was impossible to say no.
And so, here you are, sitting in the passenger side of a coupe with Ochaco behind the wheel. You have to admit; the surrounding atmosphere is beautiful, and youâd be lying if you said you didnât want to run barefoot through the grass. Clouds of dust rise as the car eventually comes to a stop outside of a weathered farmhouse. Ochako flashes you a smile, her large eyes twinkling.
âLook at how huge this place is! I know Uncle Iroh said he had a couple people helping out, but this is incredible! Weâll each have our own room!â
You canât help but smile at her enthusiasm. Ochacoâs always been easy to rile up, and the fact that sheâs genuinely excited to spend quality âbonding timeâ with you is heartwarming. As the two of you step out of the car, the front door to the farmhouse opens, revealing an elderly man with a long beard and a kind expression. His face cracks into a smile when he and Ochaco make eye contact; the two hurry towards each other, warm greetings and bone-crushing hugs being shared between the two. Itâs no wonder Ochaco was so excited to spend the summer here; with a relationship like that, youâd be happy to see the man too.
âOh, come, come!â Iroh says, hurrying around the car and popping the trunk open. âYou must be Ochacoâs friend, yes?â he asks, looking towards you. A wave of pleasant warmth washes over your being as he sends you that charming smile. âI appreciate the help! I only have my nephew and another man working here already, but the extra hands will come in handy.â He pauses then to chuckle at his own joke. âBut I think itâs about you two get settled, yeah?â
âRight!â you respond, pulling out your own suitcase.
As you walk up towards the wraparound porch, you glance to the other trucks sitting out in front of the farmhouse. Iroh said two others were already here, so you figured the trucks must be theirsâŠ
âZuko!â Iroh booms. âOur guests are here!â
After a moment or so, a boy around your age staggers from the kitchen, a tray in his hands. From the looks of it, a teapot and some cups line its surface.
âTea is our specialty, here,â Iroh says, nudging you with your shoulder. âGet something to drink and then weâll show you your rooms.â
-
Later on that evening, youâre gazing out your window, watching the sun fall. Hues of orange, peach, and lilac paint the sky, bidding the world goodbye for the night. Itâs definitely different to experience it here than back home, back where silhouettes were outlined by the golden glow. A steady breeze carries on, carrying the scent of wildflowers and musk; your curtains flap from the sheer force of it, but you pay it no mind. Itâs like Ochaco brought you to a slice of paradise, even if itâs with the intention of putting in labor.
In the distance, you hear calls and the distinguished moos of cows. Shifting your gaze, you catch a herd of cows being moved towards a barn; a man riding a brown horse wrangles them in, a border collie by his side. The way he pulls it off is smooth, and itâs clear that heâs used to pulling such a feat. However, what really catches your attention is the pair of magnificent scarlet wings protruding from his back. Now, youâre used to seeing some rather flashy quirks, but this guyâs is just⊠Wow.
âHey, Uncle Iroh wanted me to come get you,â Ochacoâs voice says suddenly. Turning around, you see her standing in the doorway, a pleasant expression playing on her face. âWeâre having oyakodon for dinner! Doesnât a hot meal sound delicious?â And, as if to amp up your spirits, Ochaco licks her lips and pats her tummy. âIâm so hungry from a long drive!â
You huff in amusement. âYeah, I am too.â Turning around, you catch a glimpse of the cows disappearing into the barn, that mysterious cowboy stationed by the doors. âHey, Ochaco,â you start before realizing it, âbut whoâs that other guy that lives here? The one with the wings?â
Walking over to where you stand, Ochaco peers out the window, following your line of sight. âOh, him? Thatâs Keigo. Uncle Iroh says heâs only been here for the past year or so, but heâs really good at what he does! I heard all the animals like him a lot â maybe itâs because of the wings?â
âDonât you think itâs⊠odd thatâs only a farmhand? With a quirk like that, youâd think heâd be doing something else.â
Ochaco shrugs. âI dunno. Maybe you should ask him sometime? Oh, but Iâm really hungry! Can we go eat, now?â
âYeah, sorry, I just got distractedâŠâ
And so, you soon find yourself sitting at a sturdy wooden table, a bowl of oyakodon sitting before you. It smells utterly delicious - and paired with the tea Iroh brewed, you know youâre in for a treat. Just then, you hear a door opening and closing; thereâs a chatter of some sorts, but then there he is, right there in the flesh.
Strong build, wide shoulders, blond hair that looks permanently tousled, and oh yes, those magnificent wings. Perhaps you shouldnât be staring so much, but the sharp line of his jaw and intense eyes make it nearly impossible to look away. Youâve heard of such things, read about them in stories, but maybe, just maybe, you mightâve fallen for the guy at first sight. That, or heâs just too damn attractive for his own good.
âHowdy! Oh, shit, who are these two cuties?â
Or maybe not.
âOi! Keigo! Canât you be respectful for once in your life?â Iroh barks, popping around the other. He scowls as he slaps a wing out of his way. âMake a good impression for yourself. These two are going to be here for the rest of the summer, so donât be an ass.â
âCâmon, gramps,â Keigo drawls, âyou know Iâm better than that. Plus, if they donât like my attitude, then itâs not really my fault, huh?â
âNothing ever changes,â Zuko says lowly, his words followed by a deep sigh.
You and Ochaco share a look. It seems like your Prince Charming is nothing more than a sarcastic asshat. How befitting.
âLiven up, birdies,â Keigo says, sliding into the chair directly across from you. âI donât bite.â He winks at you. âYet.â
Your entire body jolts at his proclamation. This guy really is shameless, isnât he? Still, you canât help but feel undeniably attracted to him. Curse his charisma, dammit.
âAw, sweet! Is this oyakodon? Hell yeah.â
To the side, Zuko facepalms. Iroh merely chuckles and shakes his head, much like heâs way too used to this kind of behavior and has accepted it as it is. Hell, even Ochako cracks a smile. You, on the other hand, stare at Keigo in confusion. He has a bird-based quirk, doesnât he? Does it not bother him to not eat chickenâŠ?
Keigo puts up a hand, an amused glint in his eyes. âLook, I already know what youâre gonna ask, kid. I can practically see the gears spinning in that pretty head of yours. I fucking love chicken.â
Oh⊠Well, that takes care of that, doesnât itâŠ
-
After that first fateful encounter, youâve grown used to Keigoâs ways. Itâs funny, though, how he and Zukoâs personalities basically sit on either end of the spectrum, yet Iroh treats the both of them like theyâre his children. While Zuko is serious and straight-laced, Keigo is more of a chatty free spirit. That said, youâve also gotten used to Keigoâs flirty side. You suspect itâs because he likes to get a rise out of everyone. Whether thatâs the case or not, your eyes often wander after him, stare down the hard lines of his back. Even better, you itch to trail your lips over the scruff lining his jaw. The guyâs too damn hot and he knows it.
Over the past month, a game of cat and mouse has started between the two of you. Him, trying to act all chummy and overstepping numerous boundaries. You, trying not to give into the weird relationship thatâs bloomed between you and him. Sure, you might have flirted back, but what were you supposed to do? After all, Keigoâs proved himself to be a rather cool guy.
âYou canât keep spacing out like that, kid,â Keigo says, snapping you from your thoughts. Glancing down at him, you attempt to suppress your embarrassment, but Keigoâs too smart for that. Despite his relaxed attitude, heâs surprisingly intelligent and quite observant.
Hands tightening around the saddle, you scoff. âI wasnât spacing outâŠâ
Keigo cocks an eyebrow. âYou know, if I wasnât holding onto the reins, Nugget wouldâve bucked you off a long time ago.â
This time, you snicker. You know that he has an undying love for chicken, but every time he refers to his horse as Nugget, you canât help but laugh. This guy really is like a child.
âPffft. Laugh all you want, birdie. If thereâs one thing I know how to do, itâs how to ride.â Narrowing his eyes, he flashes you a sultry look. âIf you want, I can show you.â
All laughter dies on your tongue. A spark of heat erupts in your stomach, makes your heart thump against your ribcage. He always manages to fluster you, to plant naughty little thoughts into your head. You swallow thickly. âI think⊠I think Iâll stick with Nugget for now.â
At that, Keigo shrugs, his expression turning into something more nonchalant. âSuit yourself. Seriously, though; you should always keep your focus while riding a horse. Anything can happen, and youâll only know youâre fucked until youâre being crushed. Better yet, youâre flying overhead and end up snapping your neck. Hate to break it to you, but you donât have wings to break your fall.â
âKeigo.â
He looks back up at you. âWhat?â
âYour wings. Itâs just that⊠Well⊠Why help out on farm?â
Keigo blinks at you, no words slipping out. âHah? Whatâs that supposed to mean?â
âShit,â you say quickly, mentally cursing yourself out, âthatâs not what I meant. You can fly, canât you? It just seems like you couldâve made a name for yourselfâŠâ
âAnd become a hero, right?â You wince at his words. He hit the nail right on the head. âHeh. Yeah, I guess youâre right. I could spew a whole bunch of shit from my mouth and call it a day, but thatâs not my style. Iâm a hero in my own right.â
You furrow your brows. Remaining silent, you wait for him to carry on.
Keigo sighs at your implication. âNot all heroes wear capes or whatever. What about cops? Firefighters? Nurses? People who help put food on your table and help that old man out? Just because Iâm not stopping some robbery doesnât mean Iâm not important.â
His words come as a slap to the face. He has a good point; actually, scratch that. He has a fantastic fucking point.
âIâm sorry,â you say after a momentâs silence. âThat was selfish of me.â
Keigo waves a dismissive hand. âDonât beat yourself up, kid. Nugget gets nervous if you get into a bad mood.â
Absentmindedly, your hand drops onto the horseâs neck, giving it a couple of reassuring strokes. âHeâs a beautiful horse.â
âYeah â well, until I bathe him. Getting up close and personal to horse cock isnât fun. A bit degrading, actually.â
Slapping a hand over your mouth, you try to muffle your sudden laughter. Air streams through the cracks of your fingers.
Instead of his usual smirk, Keigo flashes you a genuine smile. Youâve only seen it once or twice before, but it never fails to make your heart stop. His whole face scrunches, his pearly teeth a startling white compared to his sun-kissed skin. Okay, so maybe youâve fallen in love with this guy. Itâs no big deal; youâre only here for the summer, so thereâs no point in chasing after something you canât have.
âWhat, did ya find that funny? Iâm here all week, folks.â
âYou saying youâre a standup comedian now?â you shoot back. âI didnât know they accepted clowns on farms.â
âOhoho, so you do got a mouth. Whereâs that been all this time, huh? Wouldâve made things a lot more fun.â Reaching up, he knocks his cowboy hat further back, revealing more strands of sandy hair and bronzed skin. âListen here, partner. This town ainât big enough for the two of us.â
âOh my god,â you say with a snort. âYouâre such a dork.â
Keigo snickers. âYou know you love me.â
Heh. YeahâŠ
If only he knew.
-
Maybe you shouldâve taken his words more into consideration.
Your instincts are more attuned to what could happen in battle, not for words. Besides, Keigo is a sneaky bastard. Most of the things that spew from his mouth are innuendos and pure sarcasm. He doesnât really come off as a genuine type of person.
Itâs whatever. You donât like to read into things too much, and maybe thatâs your fault, maybe itâs not. Who knows?
Even so, your eyes continuously drift over to where he stands. He busies himself with hanging Nuggetâs saddle and harness away, his body lax. If oneâs thing for sure, he definitely seems a lot more comfortable around animals rather than actual human beings. You canât blame him, but what about you? Is he comfortable around you?
Clearing your throat, you turn back to the task at hand. Brushing Nugget down, you trail your hand over the coarse hair, the hard muscle. You meant it when you said heâs beautiful. Shiny brown coat, straw colored hair â he seems like the perfect match for Keigo.
âCowboy Keigo,â you mutter. âTell me, Nugget,â you begin, âdoes Keigo treat you right? Feeds you apples and lumps of sugar? A pretty horse like you deserves to be spoiled.â At the mention of his masterâs name, Nugget whinnies. âIs that a yes? Youâre avoiding the question, man.â
âAre you seriously trying to sweettalk my horse?â Keigo pipes up. Stepping over the stall, he hoists himself up onto the gate and straddles the wood. Wings sweeping behind him, he flashes you a peculiar look. âDidnât they teach you in school that you shouldnât seduce a horse? I donât know about you, kid, but bestiality isnât smiled upon around here.â
âThen what does that say about you, bird boy?â you quip. âSurely you donât put yourself in that category?â
âOoo, degradation. How did you know that was one of my kinks? Were you looking through my search history?â
Rolling your eyes, you set the brush to the side and join him at the gate. Climbing up, you mimic his movements and straddle the wooden beam. âKinky cowboy, huh? Kind of has a nice ring to it.â
âOh yeah. Iâve got the bedazzled white boots and everything. I mean, Iâm already wearing the assless chaps and everything.â
âYou sound more like a stripper rather than a farmhand. What do you think, Nugget?â you ask, turning towards the horse. Nugget merely snorts and shakes his head.
âHey, hey, donât agree,â Keigo tells him. âIâve got to keep my secret life a secret, you damned horse. Help a guy out.â
âI guess your partner would rather throw you under the bus,â you say with a chuckle. âGood horse.â
âNow youâre just trying to hurt my feelings.â
âCry me a river, bird boy. Or do I have to kiss your booboos?â
At that, Keigo falls quiet. The look in his eyes is unreadable, but the way his body tensed tells you something else entirely. Abruptly, he swings his leg over the gate and hops back down onto the ground. Aw, shit. Did you take it too far? It was only lighthearted flirting and yanking on his leg-
âCâmere,â Keigo says, offering you his hand. His voice is a lot more⊠soft.
With little to no hesitation, you take hold of his hand and get off the gate. Youâre about to ask him what he wants, but then heâs abruptly pulling you to the side, further away from the stableâs open doors. Birds are singing outside, their sweet melody carrying along with the sweet summer breeze. It almost seems like an entire world away. A grunt escapes your lips as youâre shoved against the wall, the smell of straw and musk filling your senses. Keigo steps in close, the heat radiating off his body sending shivers down your spine.
âListen here, pretty little birdie,â he drawls, his lips pulling back in a smirk, âbut I may just have to take you up on that offer.â
Wait, what?
âWhat the hell, Keigo? Where is this coming from?â you question. Itâs not like youâre against him being so damn close, itâs just⊠unexpected.
âOh, right, like Iâm supposed to pretend that you donât gawk at me at any chance you get. Youâre not very subtle, you know.â
Embarrassment heats up your insides, crawls up your neck. So this bastard is really going to rub it in your face, huh? Seems just like him.
âThen why didnât you say anything about it before?â you hiss. âIf itâs such a problem, donât stay silent. Youâre not the type to let things like that slide.â
âWho said it was problem?â
Keigo: 1 / you: 0
Spluttering, you try to gain control of your whirling emotions. This is not how you were expecting this conversation to go. Actually, you werenât expecting this conversation at all!
âI know for a fact that you canât get enough of me,â Keigo continues. âAnd if Iâm being completely honest, I like it. You look so cute when you stare after me, birdie. Then you have the audacity to pretend like nothing happened whenever I catch you.â
âIs that what this is all about?â you huff. âOkay, fine. I admit it. Maybe I watch what youâre doing more than whatâs necessary. Itâs not my fault you walk around all the time without a shirt on or anythingâŠâ
âNormally, Iâd say because itâs because I get hot when Iâm working, but knowing that you were watching made it all the better.â He winks at you. âGotta hand out a treat here and there, you know?â
âYou really are a clown!â you squeak. Keigo laughs as you weakly shove at his chest. âYouâve been leading me on this entire time? What am I, a joke?â
âHey now, donât get ahead of yourself, kid. Itâs not my fault you couldnât come up to me like a civilized adult.â
Okay, now youâre fuming. âKeigo, you fucking idiot-â
Swooping in, Keigo cuts you off with a kiss. Unsurprisingly, his lips are soft; he tastes like citrus and salt, and before you know it, youâre looping your arms around his neck, knocking his hat off in the process. A huff of laughter fans across your lips as Keigo pulls back, his mouth hovering over yours. âShit, Iâve been wanting to do that ever since your pretty ass sat at the kitchen table for the first time.â
You sigh. âYou really do have a bird brainâŠâ
You kiss him, again and again. Perhaps you should be ashamed that you have your tongue shoved down somebodyâs throat rather than working, but thereâs no way youâre stopping now. Like him, youâve been waiting for this moment. The two of you have been tiptoeing around each other, rolling the tension back and forth like a goddamn snowball.
But fuck if it doesnât feel good.
His hands arenât shy, not in the slightest. Fingertips map out the ridges and dips of your body, seek out the spots that really make you tick. You bite back a giggle as he drops his mouth down your neck, the scruff covering his jawline tickling your skin. Your own hands trail over his body, tracing over the hard lines of muscle that hide beneath his clothes. Time and time again, whenever youâd see him without a shirt, you wanted nothing more than to run your hands all over him. This is your chance, now, and youâd be damned if you didnât take it.
âShit, shit, shit, not the wings,â Keigo pants into your neck. The scarlet feathers feel like silk beneath your fingertips; skimming over them, you follow their shape, feel how they get fluffier the closer they are to his shoulders. âOh, fuck. You know just what youâre doing, huh, birdie? Playing around with me like that. Two can play at that game.â
Another grunt slips from your lips as he pushes you against the wall, harder this time. His hands shamelessly drift underneath your shirt, warm palms sliding over your skin. Your shirt comes off before you know it, being unceremoniously thrown to the ground.
âFuck, birdie, arenât a pretty one,â Keigo purrs, his nose bumping against your throat as he sucks another mark into your flesh. âI bet youâre real pretty down here, tooâŠâ Making quick work of your jeans, he easily slips them down your legs and you eagerly step out of them. âDonât mind if I do, kid,â he murmurs into your ear before nipping at the lobe.
A weak moan breaks from your throat as a hand slips into your underwear and cups your sex. His hand is just so warm, and the roughness of his callouses causes your head to spin. Within no time, wet, sinful noises sound from between your legs, mixing with your heavy breaths and Keigoâs encouraging words.
âYeah, you like that, birdie? My fingers feel good, huh? Wait until you get a feel of my cock.â
Spurred on by his words, you hastily unbutton his shirt, pushing the fabric to the side and running your hands over the swell of his pectorals, the ridges of his abdomen. A faint dusting of blond hairs covers his chest and arms; and, if you look close enough, more sticks out from the waistband of his jeans. Keigo hums as you continue to feel him up, his tongue pushing against the inside of his cheek.
âLike what you see? I bet youâve been wanting to do this for a long time⊠Fuck! Not going to go easy on me, huh? I like someone who can bite back.â
âHas anybody ever told you that you talk too much?â you breathe. Fingers wrapped around his cock, your movements catch up to his in speed. âYou should consider yourself lucky that I like your voice.â
âOohoohoo, feisty. That mouth of yours is saying a lot of mean things today, isnât it? Guess Iâll have to put you in your place.â He pauses, swipes his tongue over his bottom lip. âBut, if Iâm being entirely too honest, I donât think I have the patience for that.â
âKeigo,â you pant, âI swear to Christ if you donât fuck me right now-â
âOn it, on it. Donât get your panties in a twist, your majesty.â In hurried movements, he strips you of your underwear and shucks his chaps and jeans down. Large hands grip onto your thighs and then youâre being hoisted up, sandwiched between his rigid body and the wall. âWhy, wonât you feel that,â he purrs, âIâd say itâs high noon.â
âDonât talk about your dick like that, you dork,â you scoff. âOh, fuck.â Another pleasured noise slips through your lips as you grind down against him, his cock just barely teasing your hole.
âWhat was that, birdie? You know what they say â sweetie on the farm, a freak in the barn.â
âYouâre anything but sweet. Just â Keigo, please?â
âAlright, I get it, enough teasing.â Adjusting his hold on you, he flashes you a tiny smile. âHold on, partner.â
A choked groan breaks free from your throat as his cock slides in, your velvety walls sucking him in greedily. That damned smirk of his stays on his face the entire time he fucks you, along with that devious glint in his eyes. His façade only cracks after you start stroking his wings and squeeze around his cock; if he wants to act like a cocky son of a bitch, then so can you.
âShit, youâre fucking tight,â he pants. The smack of skin against skin fills your ears, right alongside Keigoâs breathy moans and muttered words. âKeep squeezing like that, birdie, and youâre gonna make me cum quicker than I want to.â
âYou almost sound like thatâs exactly what you want me to do,â you breathe. âA cowboy like you has got to have some stamina, right? Donât tell me all of that work goes to nothing.â
âJesus, and you called me talkative. Fuck, I canât wait to shove my cock down your throat and shut you the hell up â I said donât squeeze like that, holy hell. Dirty little head you got there, huh?â
âShut the fuck up,â you mumble, yanking him back into a kiss. Keigo only moans loudly as you continue to play with his wings, quickly finding out that the spot where they protrude from his flesh is the most sensitive.
âMilk my cock, birdie,â he mutters between broken kisses. âYouâre so fucking good to me, oh yeah. I shouldâve done this weeks ago.â A startled squeak bursts from your throat as he abruptly strikes your ass. Sucking air through his teeth, he does it again, relishing in the desperate noises spilling from your mouth. âThatâs right, birdie. Come on, make me cum. Iâm gonna cum so fucking hard for you, fill you up until your bellyâs bloated.â
âKeigo-â Â You moan as his hand drops down, fingers furiously rubbing at your sex.
âThatâs right, say my name. Let the whole fucking world know whoâs fucking you this good.â
âKeigo-â
Smack.
âKEIGO!â
The knot building up inside you snaps; with a cry, you cling even closer to him, your velvety walls spasming around his thick cock as you cum.
Slamming a hand against the wall, Keigo fucks into you harder, faster, the wet noises sounding from between your legs almost deafening. âOh fuck yeah, oh fuck yeah, oh fuck, fuck, fuck â ah- ah- ugghnnâŠâ Burying his face in your neck, his hips erratically jerk as warmth fills your insides. âStill⊠cumming⊠fuccckkkâŠâ
Your eyes flutter as he shallowly thrusts into you, the sinful squelch of his cum leaking out around his cock filling your ears. Slowly, he comes to a stop, his hot breath fanning over your neck and the side of your face. Gingerly, you let him go, completely unaware that your fingernails had dug into him in the first place.
âWell,â he starts, lifting his head and flicking away sweaty strands of hair, âthat was eventful, wasnât it?â
You scoff. âTell me why I like you againâŠ?â
âOh, darling,â he drawls, leaning in and pecking the corner of your mouth. âI donât think you like me. I think you love me. You arenât very subtle.â He laughs as you smack him on the chest.
âOkay, fine. Youâre lucky I love you, bird brain. Donât go rubbing it in.â
âSilly birdie,â Keigo hums, his face scrunching into that wonderful smile of his. âI may just love you too.â
Wait, seriously?
âAnd no, Iâm not joking or being an ass,â he continues, as if reading your mind. âWhatâs it called? Love at first sight? I dunno, seems like cheesy bullshit to me, but I⊠I like the appeal of it. It sounds nice when youâre involved.â
Your heart thumps against your chest.
Oh, fuck.
#mha#my hero academia#bnha boku no hero academia#keigo takami x reader#takami keigo x reader#hawks x reader#keigo takami#takami keigo#hawks#mha hawks#bnha hawks#mha smut#bnha smut#empress writes
234 notes
·
View notes
Text
Even If You Stumble A Step, Youâre Still Moving Forward
Summary:Â TK and Carlos move into their new home post-finale and TK doesn't exactly make the best first impression on their new neighbors...
Notes: this was like a fever dream i had a few months ago and then i stopped writing but decided to revive it last night so... here we are. also title creds (and emotional support creds) to jillian @marjansmarwaniâ because this fic wouldnât exist without her. and also s/o to brit @moviegeek03â for being extra supportive of yet another fic where [spoiler] tk falls down the stairs again :/
read on ao3
TK shuffles through the maze of boxes stacked several feet high throughout their new home. The scene shouldnât surprise him considering it was only a few months ago he was moving his own boxes into their old home. However it feels different knowing that most of this stuff isnât actually theirs.
Well, it is theirs now he figures. But the fact remains that most of the stuff filling the space was either given to them by various members of the extended 126 family, or was recently purchased by TK or Carlos on one of their many trips to Bed Bath and Beyond.Â
They had taken their time searching for a new place to live. Owen had made it clear that they were both welcome to stay with him (and Mateo) for as long as they needed, but TK had known it was time.
So when a townhome popped up on Zillow that met all their criteria, they wasted no time booking an appointment with the realtor. They both had instantly fallen in love with the open floor plan and deck out back. Plus they knew the extra bedrooms upstairs may come in handy someday.
While they knew the vertical layout of the home itself wasnât the best, having more stairs than either of them were used to, it checked every other box and was right in their price range so they had wasted no time signing the lease.
A few days had passed since settlement and now most of their days were spent trying to unpack and make this new house into a home. It would never replace the one they had lost, but it had been exciting to build this new home together.
Though on this particular day, TK found himself alone in trying to get settled in since Carlos had a shift. With the 126 still out of commission, possibly forever, and the department not having any openings for paramedics, most of the unpacking was left for TK.
After getting a good chunk of the living room done, he checks the time and decides to go out and see if the mail has come yet. Not that heâs expecting anything with their address still being so new, and not getting much physical mail anyway to begin with. But it still provided a good excuse to take a break.
TK opens the front door and starts to make his way down the set of stairs leading down.Â
He makes it about halfway before his attention is caught by one of his new next door neighbors, Mr. Martin- if he remembers correctly, exiting at the same time. Mr. Martin gives a friendly wave and TK goes to return the gesture.
Except, heâs not paying attention when he takes the next step, and he misses, his heel just barely hitting the edge of the step before he starts to go down. He tumbles until he comes to a hard stop at the bottom, with most of his weight coming down on his right knee, sending shooting pains up and down his leg.
The rest of his body is sore, and by the time his ears stop ringing, he can just barely make out a new female voice asking âSir, are you okay?â
He opens his eyes, which he had not even realized he had squeezed shut at some point, to see his neighbor, Mrs. Bailey- his brain supplies, from across the street making her way over to check on him, worried lines painting across her forehead.
âYes, maâam. Iâm fine,â he grimaces while pushing himself up to a seated position. He tries to hide the blush forming on his cheeks. Not the best way to make a good first impression on his neighbors.
âAre you sure, son? We can call for help if you need it. Someone you know, or 9-1-1?â Mr. Martin joins in the conversation.
âNo!â TK interjects too quickly, startling both neighbors. He panics for a moment when the weight of the predicament settles in. He meets the gaze of both figures still staring at him, clearly concerned and waiting for him to say something. âI mean, Iâm a paramedic. Iâm fine. Or I will be fine. Thank you,â he flashes them both a quick smile before pushing himself up off the ground, ignoring the sharp pains that radiate from his knee when he tries to put any weight on it.
Getting back up the stairs is no easy feat, and he doesnât have to turn around to know that both Mr. Martin and Mrs. Bailey are still watching him, concerned. Fortunately, they donât know him well enough to try and follow or help. Heâs not sure he would feel comfortable enough receiving help from some strangers. Half the time he doesnât even feel comfortable receiving help from the people he does know.
He leans heavily on the railing, refusing to turn around out of fear of further mortification. Once heâs inside the home, he collapses right inside the hall, unable to go any further since his knee decided to stop cooperating.
A few tears pool in his eyes, and heâs unsure if thatâs due to the pain or embarrassment. Not knowing what else to do, he takes out his phone and shoots a quick text to Carlos.
TK: we have to move
It doesnât take more than a few seconds for the three dots to pop up before being replaced by Carlosâ response.
Carlos: ???
TK sighs and rubs his face, trying to figure out the best way to explain the situation.
TK: i feel down the stairs out front and all the neighbors saw
Carlos: Holy shit, are you okay??
He lets out a puff of air at that.
TK: you mean besides my bruised ego?
TK: no, i hurt my knee but iâm fine. thatâs not the issue here.
Carlos: Okay, Iâll be home in an hour and you can let me be the judge of that. If I see any swelling, weâre going to the doctor.â
He rolls his eyes at Carlosâ worry. At worst, itâs a bad sprain, nothing that canât be fixed with some icing and wrapping. But there are other things they need to worry about.
TK: youâre missing the point, carlos. the entire neighborhood thinks iâm an idiot. we canât live here anymore.
TK knows heâs being dramatic, but the more he thinks about it, the more embarrassed he gets. The idea that these are people heâs going to have to continue to face everyday for the foreseeable future. And that now all theyâll be able to think about when they do see him. Now heâll just be known as the guy who canât walk down stairs.
Carlos: Relax, TK. Iâll be home soon.
TK: you mean our temporary place of residence which we will soon be moving out of
He doesnât get a response after that.Â
His mind continues to spiral while he waits for Carlos to arrive. He knows the other man is likely climbing the walls trying to leave his shift early but it would still be awhile before he could be allowed to leave.
Left alone with his thoughts, his mind keeps playing out the series of events that happened minutes ago. He can't help but beat himself up over embarrassing himself like that. Ironically enough, itâs not even the first time heâs fallen down stairs, having taken a tumble down the stairs in Carlosâ place a few months back. And of course he would manage to injure himself that time, and this time as well.
He should at least try to get up so he can find an ice pack to lessen the swelling. Sitting on the floor up against the wall canât be doing his knee any favors. Yet he canât bring himself to move, instead resting his head back against the wall and sighing.
TK pulls out his phone again, cycling through the apps until he hears the tell-tale keys jingling in the already unlocked door.
As soon as Carlos steps through the door, he nearly trips over TK in the doorway. âWoah, hey! TK, are you okay?â he crouches down to TKâs level.
TK shrugs. Now that heâs face to face with Carlos, he canât help but feel suffocated by another person judging him, even if Carlosâ worry comes from a place of concern.
âCan I take a look at your knee?â
TK nods, allowing Carlos to gently inspect his swollen joint. He winces as Carlos traces his hand around his kneecap.
âThis doesnât look good, babe. I think we need to go to the hospital.â
âNo, itâs fine,â he quickly shakes his head. The worried look in Carlosâ eyes only makes his heart ache, and he can only try to find ways to make it go away. âJust help me up and we can ice it. It will look better once the swelling goes down a bit.â
Carlos gives him a look that screams I donât believe you but sighs. âFine, but if it doesnâtâŠâ
âI know, I know. Youâll drag my ass to the emergency room,â TK gives him a reassuring smile.
Carlos returns the smile, and extends a hand to help TK up. TK accepts, and allows Carlos to take on most of his weight once heâs standing. They slowly make their way over to the living room, with Carlos softly depositing TK onto the sofa. He then disappears into the kitchen before returning with an ice pack in hand.
âThanks,â TK smiles, trying to mask the wince as Carlos places the pack onto his knee.
âDo you want to watch an episode of The Office?â Carlos asks, picking up the remote and settling in the spot next to TK.
TK shrugs, knowing that Carlos is just trying to appeal to him by offering to put on his favorite show. The other man doesnât even like the show that much, often finding the humor dry and tasteless, but TK thinks he just doesnât get it.
âDo you want to talk about what happened?â
There it is.
âI just canât believe I did that in front of our new neighbors. They probably think Iâm an idiot.â
âIâm sure no one thinks youâre an idiot, TK,â Carlos gently reassures him.
âYeah all the neighbors saw me make an idiot of myself,â TK sighs exasperatedly. âGod, how am I supposed to face these people everyday now?â
âHate to break it to you babe, but this is not a valid reason for us to move.â
âI know,â he sighs again.
âBesides,â Carlos continues. âIf your track record has proven anything, itâs that this wonât be the last medical emergency at our new home. Itâs good that the neighbors are getting used to it now.â
TK gives him a pointed look.
âIâm pretty sure this is the second time youâve fallen down the stairs since weâve started dating,â Carlos says with a light chuckle.
âWhatever,â TK scoffs. âAt least the other time it wasnât in front of total strangers.â
Carlos softens. âThatâs true. But Iâm sure the neighbors just care about you. I donât think this is that big of a deal, TK.â
âYou werenât there though. It was mortifying.â
âWhat did they say, exactly?â
TK nervously looks down. âThey asked if I was okay. And if I needed any help.â
Carlos raises his eyebrow, waiting to see if TK continues.Â
âThey offered to call for help but I said no and went back inside.â
âSee? They just care about you TK. I havenât really talked to anyone yet but they seem like nice people.â
âI guess,â TK shrugs.
âI know, youâre still embarrassed. But if nothing else, theyâll probably forget about it by the next time we see them.â
âYou donât think Iâll be known as the âclumsy neighbor who canât walk down stairsâ?â
âMaybe the âcute clumsy neighbor that canât walk down stairs,ââ Carlos says with a smirk. âBut we could always change that.â
TK cocks his head to the side.Â
âYou think our new neighbors might enjoy some peach scones when we go over and have a proper introduction?â
âYou really plan to charm our new neighbors with your baking?âÂ
âYou think it will work?â
âAbsolutely.â
âThen yes, I do,â Carlos grins proudly. He then leans over and gently removes the ice pack from TKâs knee, grimacing at what he sees. âThis still looks pretty swollen, babe. I think we need to go to the hospital.â
TK gives him a pained smile. âYou sure I canât talk my way out of this?â
âNope,â Carlos says, popping the p. He stands up before extending his hand to help TK do the same.
TK accepts, shifting his weight and leaning into Carlos once heâs fully upright.Â
âYou know, I think you may have a paramedic blindspot when it comes to your own health.â
TK lets out a light laugh. âYeah, Iâve been told.â
A week later, Carlos softly knocks on the door of Mrs. Baileyâs home across the street with one hand and a plate of peach scones in the other. TK had offered to hold the scones but when they went over to Mr. Martin's home earlier in the day, it was quickly discovered it was too difficult for him to manage getting up the stairs and holding the plate.
So he settles for letting Carlos do most of the work while he awkwardly limps up the stairs, leaning heavily on the railing to keep some pressure off his knee.
After their quick trip to the emergency room, it had been determined that TKâs initial assessment was right and it was just a bad sprain. He was given a brace to help reduce the pain and a pair of crutches, which (much to Carlosâ dismay) he abandoned after only two days, citing that they only made it harder to get around their home which he can now say for certain has too many damn stairs.
A problem which seems to follow him as he also has to get up the stairs to greet his neighbors.
âMaybe we should have moved to a neighborhood of single level homes,â he states with a wince as he joins Carlos at the front door.
Carlos snorts. âWe can take it into consideration if we ever have to move again.â
âGod, please donât say that. I donât want to think about moving ever again.â
âGood,â Carlos gives him a soft smile. âBecause Iâm planning on staying here for the long run.â
âMe too,â TK returns the smile just as Mrs. Bailey opens the door.
âWhat a lovely surprise!â she exclaims taking in the sight of the two men.Â
âHello maâam,â Carlos says with a polite smile.
âWe brought you some scones,â TK adds, gesturing to the plate in Carlosâ hands.
âOh how thoughtful of you. Please come in. How are you doing?â she asks, turning to TK. âIâve been worried.â
He exchanges a look with Carlos, the other man's face clearly saying I told you she cares, before turning back to Mrs. Bailey.
âIâm fine, maâam. Thank you for asking. Itâs just a bad sprain. But I do appreciate your concern, especially the other week.â
âOh, of course dear,â she says with a warm smile. âNow, you boys arenât going to make me eat these scones all by myself are you?â
They both let out a light chuckle and exchange another glance before following their new neighbor, and friend inside.
#i've posted too much today#but i need share before i end up deleting it#but actually if it flops i may just delete anyway#whatever at this point#911 lone star#911lonestarfic#tarlosfic#my fic#usersaaya#userbones#reyeslonestartag#pragmaticoptimist34#tuserpaige
59 notes
·
View notes
Text
Outro: Love Is Not Over (2)
Pairing: Daycare Teacher! Hoseok x Single Mom! Reader.
Genre: Single Parent! AU, Teacher! AU, Hybrid! AU, Fluff, Angst, Adorable Kids,
Warnings: Nothing, just very cute moments between mom and son.
Word Count: 1.6k
Note: Heyo, if you want to be added to this story's tag list, you can reply to this post or message me!
Summary: Years after a relationship goes south. You are the single mother of a beautiful 6-year-old golden retriever hybrid who you named Yunho. He is the light of your life. Yunho is everything to you, and youâd do anything for him. But youâre a human. Yunho doesnât care, he will tell you he doesnât. âYouâre still my Eomma. No matter what.â He says. But you canât help but feel like you will never be enough for him. You canât be the mother he deserves. You canât show him the ropes of being a hybrid, and you canât teach him things the other moms can. But you try. You try your damn hardest. So, when a handsome German Shepard hybrid comes into your life, helping you and guiding Yunho in a way you canât, you canât help the cozy home he sets up in your heart.
Chapter Guide:
Previous / NextÂ
Tag List: @kurochan3â @mrcleanheichouâ
    âYunho! Are you dressed?â I called up the stairs. âYes! Iâm coming!â Yunho called back in an excited voice. It was a wonder how he could be so awake and peppy at 6am. Maybe it was his hybrid genes... Golden retrievers are notorious for being cheerful dogs.Â
   I heard Yunhoâs rapid steps, and he quickly came skipping into the kitchen, immediately hugging my leg. I set down the butter knife I was using to make his lunch and gave him a full hug, kissing his forehead.Â
    âAre you excited for your first day of school?â I asked, picking off some lint that was on his shirt. âYes! I get to make new friends!â He exclaimed, hopping up and down. It made me chuckle. Even if I was exhausted, he was like a dose of happiness medicine. âIâm glad.â I smiled.Â
   I got Yunho his breakfast and finished preparing his lunch. I did a check over all of his things to make sure he had everything he needed. I checked off every box in my head. Pencil case... Notebook... Water bottle... âEomma!â Yunho called out for me. I walked over to the dining room and saw him sitting in his chair, still eating his breakfast. âWhatâs up bub?â I asked. âCan you sit with me? Please?âÂ
   I nodded, walking over and sitting in my seat. Yunho smiled and went back to eating. We sat in comfortable silence while I pet his head. I just admired him for a minute. I donât know what God blessed me with such a son, but whoever it was, Iâm indebted to you for life.Â
   Yunho was a calm baby. In the way of, he wasnât a screamer. I remember Hyejin telling me horror stories about Hajun screaming in the middle of the night, startling both her and Yoongi awake. They worried me when I had Yunho, but he never screamed, maybe once or twice, but he normally kept his volume to a reasonable decibel level.Â
   Yes, Yunho was enthusiastic, but he never raised his voice enough to where it was anything but childlike excitement. As a baby, heâd just cry, but heâd cry softly. There wasnât a right way to describe it. If I was in the kitchen and he was sitting on a blanket in the living room, I would hear him cry, but it wasnât ear piercing. Maybe it was due to the small house that I could easily hear him... He was just a calm baby.Â
   When he was around 3 and 4, he started being very emotive and enthusiastic. At first heâd do it all the time, even when he was supposed to be extra quiet. But after teaching him that there's a time and a place to be expressive, he caught on pretty quickly.Â
  That didnât mean we didnât have problems though. More than once heâd draw on the walls or walk through the house with his shoes on. Sometimes he was in a foul mood and would throw a fit, but that was rare. There was a time he refused to clean his room, and it hurt my soul to put my foot down, but I was still his mother.Â
Point being, Yunho was the sun. A sun that deserved the universe.Â
    âAlright bub, are you ready?â I held Yunhoâs hand as he stood wide-eyed in front of the school building. Yunho had only been to a small daycare that was also a kindergarten, so this is all new to him. I slowly started walking forward with Yunho walking behind me. It was cute, but I knew he couldnât hide from school forever. I donât want to go to jail.Â
   The building was dazzling and straight out of a fairytale. Artwork lined the halls and the walls were painted with dragons and princesses, the occasional mermaid here and there. All in all, a very welcoming place. I could see Yunhoâs eyes light up as he looked at the walls, and he was slowly walking next to me again.Â
  We stopped in front of a room labeled, âMrs. Hopkinâs First Grade Kingdom!â It made me chuckle. The building seemed to have a theme going on here. We walked in, hand in hand, and if I thought the hallways jumped out of a fairytale, this room jumped out of a Disney movie.Â
   It was set up like the ordinary first-grade classroom, but the one wall had a whole mural. There were fairytale decorations hanging from the ceiling. The floor tiles were white with dots of rainbow colors, and they set the desks up in clusters inspired by different fairytale creatures. As in, one table cluster was mermaid-inspired, decorated with scales and a seashell rug underneath. One was dragon-inspired with flame details and a dragon stuffed animal in the middle of the table. A green rug was also underneath the table.
   It made you wonder for a second if you stopped at the wrong school because this seemed expensive and you definitely didnât have the money to send Yunho to a rich kid's school. Being a writer paid well, but not THAT well.Â
   Soon, an old woman walked up to us. She was wearing a floral, floor-length skirt and a white button up. âHello! Iâm Mrs. Hopkin. Welcome!â She smiled, and it was the classic grandmother smile. âHello! Iâm Y/n and this is Yunho.â Yunho waved, still holding my hand. âLovely to meet you, weâre just about to start!â Mrs. Hopkin exclaimed, so I let Yunho go and ushered him to go play while I went to stand with the rest of the moms and dads.Â
   This was a primarily hybrid school since Yunho and I lived in a predominately hybrid community. Meaning, most the parents were also hybrids, but I didnât care. I hung around hybrids for 2/3rds of my life. Funnily, hanging out with another human would be odd for me. However, that didnât stop the occasional side glances and looks I would get.Â
   I was used to it at this point because I stuck out like a neon sign. It happened everywhere I went. We lived in a pretty sizeable community, meaning I didnât have to go out of town a lot. At first, it made me insecure, but Hyejin and Yoongi snapped me out of it and told me they werenât judging me; they were just surprised. I remember Yoongiâs wise words... âLook, dumbo, what the hell are they gonna judge you for? Living? Breathing? I already do that, so no need to worry.â
He got a pretty good punch from Hyejin for that one.Â
   Mrs. Hopkin clapped her hands, calling everyone's attention to the front of the class. âHello everyone! Welcome to first grade!â She exclaimed enthusiastically, âWeâll be going over the rules and then we will say goodbye to our mommies and daddies.â And just like that, she started explaining the basics. It made me think she rehearsed this in a mirror last night. She flowed as if she was running on muscle memory. Or maybe she's been teaching for way too long.Â
   It was fairly simple. Keep your hands to yourself, listen to whoever is speaking, raise your hand, yadda yadda... Iâve been to first grade before. After Mrs. Hopkins finished speaking to the parents about expectations and what happens if one of our kids is bad, she let us all say our goodbyes. Yunho ran and jumped on me, burying his face into my chest.Â
   He was scenting me, showing me he was nervous. âYouâll be okay, bub. Iâll be here to pick you up before you know it.â I pet his head and his tail started wagging. âI donât want Eomma to go...â He whined. I swore that my heart exploded. âBut you were so excited this morning?â I chuckled. âI take it back.â He grumbled. I cooed and softly put him down, unraveling the scarf I had around my neck.Â
   âHere you go. Just for today, okay? Youâre a big boy now, Yunnie.â I smiled at his big puppy eyes. Yunho held to scarf to his nose, and I gave him a kiss on the forehead. âI love you, baby.â I whispered. âI love you too, Eomma.âÂ
   Stepping out of the school, away from my son, was eye opening. Yunho was growing right before my eyes, and before I know it, heâll be walking out of this school grown. Ready to tackIe the next level of school. It makes me tear up a bit and I feel like a mother in a slice of life film. I chuckle, shaking my head as I get into my car.Â
   Just as Iâm about to start it up, my phone rings. Hyejin. âHey, whatâs up?â I ask, deciding that Iâd drive after this call. âY/n! Thank god you answered!â She sighed in relief. âWhatâs wrong? Is everything okay?â She hums and I can hear ruckus in the background. âYes... No...? Iâm in a predicament.â
   âWhat?â I chuckle nervously, unsure if I should be worried. âSo... Um... I forgot today was the boyâs first day of school, so Hajun is not there...â She cautions. âOkay? He can go tomorrow.â I reason. âHeâs with me... And I canât watch him, I have to go to work.â If I was in The Office, this would be the moment where I would look directly into the camera with a blank stare.Â
âHyejin-â
âI know! You can scold me later... Can you come pick him up? Please~â She begged.
âYeah, I can... Iâm at the school right now.â I grumbled.
âGreat! Meet me at the daycare so you donât have to drive as much. I love you!âÂ
I sighed, shaking my head. Sheâs going to be the death of me.Â
#bts#bts fic#bts one shot#jung hoseok#bts hoseok#hobi#hoseok x reader#jhope#jhope x reader#bts hybrid au#hybrid
202 notes
·
View notes
Text
in a crowd of strangers and lovers
summary: of course your ex is working the night you get stood up.
pairing: bartender! ex! bucky x reader
warnings: drinking, cursing, smut, a teeny bit of degradation, bartender! bucky, this is entirely self indulgent, use of a condom for the first time in my writing in i think ever oops
a/n: this has been 3/4 of the way done for so long...finally sat down and cranked out the rest of it. short and sweet and maybe not my best but heres nothin.
You swung your legs idly as you glanced once more at your phone. Only the time glared back at you - no missed calls, no explanation texts, not even a Snapchat or a DM. It was 20 minutes past the time you were supposed to meet the man youâd been talking to for the last couple of months, and you sighed. Obviously, he wasnât coming. You waved a hand to grab a bartenderâs attention before closing your eyes and rubbing at your temples in annoyance. An all too familiar voice disrupted your self-pitying thoughts.
âYou look like a tequila girl.â The first words Bucky Barnes had ever said to you. Your eyes snapped open, mouth gaping. Of course...how could you have forgotten? This was the very bar, possibly the very stool youâd met Bucky at. Before you could stammer out a reply, he was making himself comfortable against the bar-top and leaning in conspiratorially. âHot date?â
âVery,â You sniffed, meeting his gaze in spite of your churning gut. In the glow of a neon sign overhead, his blue eyes burned almost violet. Your heart ached when he beamed, those beautiful stupid eyes crinkling at the corners like they always had.
âWell, sweetheart, youâve been here for a while now. Show up early?â Bucky propped his chin up with his metal hand; his flesh fingers drummed idly as he waited for your reply. Heâd always been able to see right through you; you werenât backing down so easily this time. Youâd actually been late, but Bucky didnât need to know that. It was bad enough heâd clearly spotted you as soon as you walked in...you werenât really sure what to do with that information. You lifted your chin, shrugging and looking around as if your evasive date might suddenly show himself.
âIâll take that tequila now, please,â You replied simply. Buckyâs eyes twinkled with mirth before he turned his back to you.
âMargarita or a straight up shot?â He threw over his shoulder. Your answer was a moment too late - you wouldnât admit it, but youâd gotten a little absorbed in the way his white tee shirt stretched over the broad expanse of his back. âY/N.â
âHuh? Oh...surprise me.â You fought the urge to bury your face in your hands again as he smiled and turned back around. You chanced looking at your phone as inconspicuously as possible. Still nothing. Moments later, thick fingers slid a tall glass towards you, rim salted, accompanied with two neat slices of lime.
âMâlady,â Bucky drawled, dipping his head dramatically. He looked up at you beneath his lashes, cheeks straining to contain his grin. Your own face burned and your heart pounded as you mumbled your thanks. You took more of a long gulp than a sip. Just your luck, it caught in the back of your throat, and you spluttered a bit. Bucky looked like heâd won the lottery.
âCareful, sugar,â He crooned, passing you a napkin. Idly, you wondered if, next, you'd fall off the stool. âYou know I love to see you choke, but only-âÂ
âBarnes!âÂ
Natasha was standing near the door to the back, arms crossed and brow arched dangerously. Your old friend offered you a tight smile before returning to glaring at her employee. Bucky winked before he sidled off, Natâs eyes narrowing. You wished the floor would swallow you up right then.
It didnât, and you were swirling the dregs of your margarita by the time Bucky got back. For whatever reason, you couldnât compel yourself to leave. Not just yet. You were rewarded, however, when he realized youâd hung around; Barnesâ eyes lit up. He bit back another smile, resuming his nonchalant stance against the bar.Â
âWhat was that all about?â You blurted, before Bucky could say anything about the near-empty glass in front of you. His smirk didnât waver.
âJust Nat lookinâ out for you, sâall. She got off a few minutes ago, wanted to make sure I didnât give you too much trouble.â His simper stretched into a blinding flash of teeth. âIâm not givinâ you trouble, am I, babydoll?â
You shake your head dutifully, and you think Buckyâs face might split if he grins any wider. His smile drops into something a little more seductive as he tilts impossibly closer. âLooks like your boy toyâs a no show...Sam can cover if you need a little cheering up.âÂ
Body and brain exploded into disagreement; lust bubbled like lava in the pit of your stomach at his request, but you knew better. You had to know better by now - you were the one whoâd gotten too involved in the first place. You floundered, managing to blubber a painful combination of "we shouldnâtâ or âI don't think that's the best ideaâ. Buckyâs face fell, only just, but he was quick to hide it as he untied a thick, worn flannel from his waist.Â
âWilson - headed for a smoke!â He shouted across the bar to where Sam was seemingly tangled up trying to serve a very amorous bachelorette party. His eyes were steely as he looked at you as if trying to pick you apart. âThink on it, yeah? No big deal, sugar. Back in five.âÂ
You nodded, tracing your finger through the circle of condensation from your drink. You snuck a glance at his retreating form, however, and already wanted to kick yourself. His ass in those jeans...heâd bulked up, clearly, even in the short time since youâd stop seeing each other. And there was no way in hell he thought you wouldnât notice. The angel on your shoulder was practically throwing a tantrum as you quickly shot a text to your closest confidante.
call me in the am. about to do a bad thing
Wanda texted back almost instantly, but Bucky reentered the bar simultaneously. You clicked off your incessantly active cell phone and put on an expression you hoped wasnât as much of a grimace as you thought. Bucky raised a single, knowing brow.
âWhatâs that face for?â He murmured innocuously. You lift a single shoulder in response, working extra to keep your face neutral.
âChanged your mind?â You shrugged again, and when he was sure nobody was looking, he jerked his head towards the back of the bar. âCâmon then, pretty baby.âÂ
âThis is stupid,â You mumbled under your breath. You donât realize how close he is behind you, jumping a little as the door swings shut behind you.Â
âWhatâs stupid is waiting an hour for some douche when youâve got me standing right in front of you,â Bucky whispered hotly, already spinning the two of you so your back hit the wall by the doorframe. A case of the imported vodka Nat loved dug into your calves.Â
âWe split up, Bucky,â You moaned as he licked at the shell of your ear. Honestly, you were half expecting something like âi didnât know we were togetherâ. Instead, he pulled back for a second to give you sad eyes and a slight twist of the corner of his mouth. Regret?Â
Before you could truly ponder it, he was ducking back towards you, lips pressing into yours with a fire fueled by all things left unsaid. He kissed his way down your neck, and you heard his voice from months ago: âitâs just sex, sweetheart. just enjoy itâ. You were drawn back to the present as he tugged at your lip with sharp teeth, and you recalled his gruff morning voice - âI better get goingâ. Memory pierced your hazy brain even as he slid a hand down to cup your sex. You arched into him, and he looked positively feral even in his delight. You pushed the past away as hard as you could and let yourself melt into his touch.Â
As your head lilted backward to likely smack the wall, Bucky tangled a hand into your hair. He tipped your face back up to kiss it incessantly - several to your cheeks, a peck on your nose, a handful of smooches dotted to your forehead. When he finally reached your mouth again you were laughing, breathy and floaty, and he laughed too. He chuckled softly with you even as he slips his hands into your jeans, past the waistband of your cute-but-not-presumptuous panties. He was still chuckling a little, but it was more smug than amused when his fingers parted your folds and you inhaled sharply.
âYeah,â He murmured, so low you almost missed it. âThere you go, thatâs my girl.â
You pretended the burst of heat through your gut is from his palm bumping against your clit. You were halfway through a moan when he withdrew his hand, instead placing both dark metal and pale skin on steadfastly on your hips. Swiftly, he placed you on top of those nagging crates youâd been pressed against - despite the marks on your thighs youâd nearly forgotten about them.
âBucky, what-â You tried, but he cut you off with a swift press of lips to yours, tongue sliding into your mouth with practiced ease. If you sighed into the kiss, well, youâd call it heat of the moment. The familiar crinkling of foil set your anticipation and adrenaline spiking impossibly higher. Bucky pulled away to line himself up as you caught your breath, which suddenly seemed impossible. He rubbed a comforting thumb over your hip, leaning in again to nip playfully at your jaw.
âYou ready, angel?â He murmured; all it took was your assenting nod before he slid home, your body greedily accepting him as if the two of you had never stopped. âFuuuck...missed you. Missed this.â
Normally, such a suggestion wouldâve irritated you - but you couldnât deny the feelings you had had for him once upon a time, despite the casual nature of your relationship. You knew it was mutual; you knew exactly what he missed. It wasnât just about the sex - even in the dingy storeroom of the bar, Bucky thrusting as deep as possible with one hand stabilizing the crates and the other on the small of your back, panting into each otherâs mouths, it was about the connection. Being this close with another person, especially someone you dared to say youâd been good friends with, had much in common with - the interconnection of body and soul was something else. Or maybe that was your orgasm talking.
It snuck up on you. Your toes curled in your shoes, lip drew between your teeth. âPlease.â
âI know, sweetheart, I know,â Bucky rasped, face buried in your shoulder. The hand on your back snaked between the two of you to rub furiously at your clit - you threw your arms around his neck for balance as your mouth dropped open in a silent scream. âGo ahead, let go. Come for me, let me make you feel good, angel.â
That did it. Your hands found purchase in his hair as your back arched; in your desperation to be quiet, you bit your lip so hard the taste of iron crept into your mouth. Bucky never slowed, chasing his own high as well as basking with you in yours. He kissed you, a little sudden, groaning deeply into your mouth as he came.
For a moment, the pair of you were silent, the only sound your heavy breaths and the rustling of clothing. Composing yourself, you made for the door - a hand on your wrist stopped you.
âThis was a fluke, I know-â You started. The desperate look in Buckyâs eyes cut you off.
âI donât...let me try again.â He mumbled, words jumbling together with nerves. He cleared his throat - youâd never seen Bucky Barnes nervous, of all things, and humility wasnât a bad look for him. âYou deserved - deserve better, sweetheart. I want to try again. I want to...I want to do it right.â
âBuck...â Your face softened, but he tensed, fearing rejection. You brought a hand up to cup his cheek softly. âIâd love to try again.â
That nagging voice in the back of your mind was on a roll - youâll just get hurt again, it warned. Heâs not good for you.
But when Buckyâs entire face lit up and he kissed you enthusiastically, making you laugh in equal parts shock and joy, that little voice was silent.
#i donât like this but i need to get back into writing!#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes oneshot#bucky barnes smut#bartender!bucky#bucky barnes au#carolmaximoffs
220 notes
·
View notes
Text
Light Across The Seas That Sever (Ch4)
AO3
When he woke the next morning in Amsterdam, his feeling of utter contentment quickly gave way to dread as his hand eagerly searched the space in the bed beside him only to find it empty. Immediately, his eyes snapped opened and he looked around the room for her, for his Claire.
His heart sank at the sight.
The twin bed that she had slept in for the night prior to the one they shared was made, her suitcase gone from its spot by the door. He stumbled as he got out of bed, his limbs not quite awake yet as he burst through the bathroom door and he noticed that her things were gone. It was as if sheâd never been there.
If not for the taste of her still on his lips, heâd have wondered if heâd dreamt the whole thing.
He spun around the room in a flurry, unsure of what he was looking for or what he planned on doing once he found it.
Then his eyes fell on the slip of paper that sat on the windowsill, the sun casting its rays down on her pen strokes.
I canât bring myself to wake you. I have to catch my flight. Iâll let you know when I land in Boston.
Jamieâs heart clenched in his chest and he used the palm of his hand to rub at his sternum without thought. He knew that she was gone. He cursed himself for being such a deep sleeper, wished that heâd had the awareness to know that she had been moving around the room silently, packing her things to leave. But in the afterglow of their love making, having released tension and anticipation that had been building inside of him for years, sleep had taken him down and down until he was oblivious to the world. The last thing he remembered was the ghost of her fingertips on his cheekbone and his jaw as he whispered to her once in his mother tongue, the language of his heart that he knew she didnât understand but hoped that she could feel the meaning of, before falling into a deep sleep.
âMo ghaol ort, mo Sorcha.â
He had to find her, had to make her understand that he loved her and had loved her since the moment he saw her. Scrambling into the same clothes from the day before, he tore out of the hotel, not caring that theyâd charge him for another night when he would inevitably miss check-out. He rushed to the train station and bought a direct ticket to Schiphol, his shaking fingers calling her repeatedly and his heart falling every time it went to her voicemail.
He left his third message, laying his heart out for her to hear, âClaire, please just answer the phone. Talk to me. I winna ask ye to do anything ye dinna want to do but I have to say it, Claire. And I refuse to say it on your bloody voicemail so answer yer phone, tell me where ye are. Iâm on my way to the airport. Iâm coming to find you.â
Once he arrived, he pushed his way past the crowds of holiday goers, businessmen in their suits and parents trying to corral their children into order. Suddenly thankful for the view that his height gifted him, he searched frantically for any sign of her. Heâd found her flight on the departures board and raced to the terminal, praying to God that something had delayed her and she hadnât had time to make it through security yet. The panic bubbled in his chest as he began to breathe heavily, black dots appearing in his vision. It took everything in him not to simply start shouting her name in the hope that it would bring her to him.
A furious hysteria was beginning to claw its way into his nervous system, controlling the frantic jerks of his long limbs that felt too heavy for him to carry. He dialled her number again and was astonished when she answered.
âJamie,â she whispered and he felt his heart shatter at the pain in her voice. âOh, my Jamie.â
âClaire, where are ye? What were ye thinking running off without saying goodbye?â His voice sounded desperate and angry as he spun on the spot, knowing that the compass in his heart that always navigated him to her side would point him in the right direction. Still, his eyes werenât able to land on her. âDamn it, Claire, tell me where ye are!â
He heard her let out a sob.
âIâm at my gate. You wonât be able to get through.â
Unable to remain upright at her confession, he slumped against the wall beside him and let his head hang, releasing tears that he had been keeping at bay from the moment he had realised that she had left. He cried with her, not caring if people saw.
âWhy did ye do this?â
âI couldnât stand to say goodbye.â
âClaire, I lo-â
âDonât,â she cried softly, only speaking when he went to say it again. âIâm begging you, donât say it. If you care for me at all, donât make this harder.â
He restrained himself from driving his fist into the cement and pushed his forehead against it as his fingers gripped his phone tighter in his hand.
âI canna believe ye werenât going to say goodbye,â he whispered with a voice full of hurt and not devoid of anger. âDo ye regret it? Last night?â
Her answer came out in a burst, âNo. No, I donât regret it. But youâre my friend. My best friend and with everything changing⊠Iâm going to need my best friend.â
âYer being selfish, Claire. To give me hope last night and then to pull it out from underneath me, to leave me wiâout breath,â the words were spilling out of him, not caring if he hurt her. She had hurt him well enough.
âJamie, I thought-â
âNo, ye didna think at all. Only of yerself getting to have a wee bit of fun before running off and settling down a whole fuckinâ ocean away.â
With a man whoâs not me, he thought.
The line went quiet apart from the gentle sound of her crying and the odd ragged breath that he drew into his lungs to try and settle his racing mind. He screwed his eyes shut and banged his head lightly against the wall.
âClaire, forgive me, I- fuck, I just dinna ken what tae do.â
âTheyâre calling my gate, I have to go,â she whispered.
âPlease, I didna mean it, I was sore and said more than I meant,â he desperately tried to explain himself.
âIâll let you know when I land. Goodbye Jamie.â
âClaireââ
When she hung up the phone, he sat on the floor and went to pieces. An hour passed before he was able to bring himself together enough to make his way back to the hotel, gather his things and get his own flight back home. With one look at him, standing on the steps of Lallybroch with the spirit of a broken man, Jenny set her mouth in a straight line. In a feat that wouldâve astounded Jamie had he the energy to care, she kept her words to herself and brought him a bottle of whisky as he sat in front of the fireplace, somehow managing to keep her children from pestering their uncle. He spent days moping around the estate, barely speaking a word but she made sure that he knew that when he did want to talk, Jenny Murray would be there to listen.
It was two weeks after Claire had left that Jamie heard from her. It was early evening and he had just punished himself with a 10km run around Lallybrochâs grounds, thinking that if his muscles were screaming in pain then he might get some distraction from the dull ache that had set up shop in his chest. The minute he stepped into the hot stream of the shower, his phone pinged with a message. How he would kick himself afterwards that he hadnât given it a cursory glance because when he exited the bathroom ten minutes later, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him when he saw it.
Sassenach: Message
He opened it greedily, desperate to receive any sort of contact since the painful last phone call that would play on a loop in his mind every night as he lay in bed, sleep evading him.
It was a picture of a bouquet of flowers, a huge arrangement made of foliage and sea holly, thistles and white calla lilies that he knew were her favourite. Heâd spent more time than heâd like to admit picking out the perfect flowers for her and knew exactly which bottle of whisky to put in with it (the one that theyâd drank together the night that heâd teased her that she had no friends before she replied with a blinding smile and said the words âI have youâ). She had photographed them prettily displayed on a windowsill that was drenched in sunlight. Underneath she had simply written the words âThank you!â and he realised that he had forgotten that heâd even arranged for the gift to be sent. It was meant be a moving in present, a little reminder of home and the people that sheâd left. Now it seemed sad and it made Jamie and his bruised ego feel a bit pathetic.
But it was a start, a small plaster on the gaping hole that was their friendship but one that he was determined to improve on. Anything to keep her in his life, in whatever capacity. He replied to her message with hopes of her having had an easy move, asking whether she was settled in yet. Claire replied almost instantly and so begun the back and forth, both of them trying to be painfully normal as Jamie paced in his bedroom, naked as the day he was born and dripping water all over the floorboards.
When he slipped on a puddle of his own making, he chucked his phone back onto the bed and set to rummaging amongst the old clothing in his drawers in an attempt to find something clean. He really needed to help out around the house more, he thought. Jenny had been rushing around after a husband, two children and now her brother and she deserved better. He had started to deal with the pile of unwashed material that had accumulated on the floor by his bed when he heard his phone ring.
Without even looking, he accepted the call.
âAye?â
âHi! Itâs Claire!â
As if she needed to tell him that. The minute that he heard her voice he felt like he could breathe that little bit easier for the first time since being in that fucking airport, the gentle lilt of her English accent making him picture the shapes that her lips made. The memory of it stabbed him in the gut and he took a calming breath, turning from his discomfort into the humour that they both teased each other with.
âSorry whoever ye are, I dinna ken anyone with a Boston accent, ye must hae the wrong number.â
âAsshole,â she snorted. âI sound exactly the same as I always have. Itâs⊠itâs good to hear your voice.â
He smiled into the phone, letting his voice soften and convey the sincerity of his words, âAye, Sassenach, itâs good to hear yours too.â
An hour or so later, when Jenny Murray went up to her brotherâs room to let him know that dinner was on the table, the sound of her brother laughing halted her hand just before she knocked. For the past fortnight, Jamie had been dour, sullen and more prone to tantrums than Wee Jamie and Maggie put together. Getting the two of them fed tonight had been a battle, Ian trying his best to wrangle a teething Maggie as Jenny had an entire bowl of mince and tatties spilled down her front by her son. It had been a tiring night but now, the two wee ones were in bed and her brother was laughing again. Her heart lifted at the thought and she sent a prayer of thanks up to her parents for giving him a bit of a reprieve from his heartbreak.
âSassenach, ye ken fine wellâŠâ
As soon as she heard him say it, she spun herself from Jamieâs door, cursing under her breath about her eejit brother who didnât know what was good for him and definitely not what was bad for him. It wasnât that she didnât like Claire, in fact she had been glad knowing that there was someone to look out for Jamie when heâs was away at university. Jenny always knew that her younger brother was more green behind the ears than he was willing to admit. When he had nonchalantly mentioned that heâd be bringing home a friend for the summer of his first year at university, Jenny had pulled Claire into a hug on the steps of Lallybroch, welcoming her with literal open arms and finding Claire to be a quick witted, intelligent woman but with a softness behind her eyes that Jenny hoped would lend her to being a good friend to her brother. The problem, Jenny quickly realised the first night theyâd all sat down to dinner together, was that Jamie had fallen head over heels in love with her.
She tried her hardest to lighten her step as she made her way back into the kitchen, knowing that she would not react kindly to any teasing about her âstompingâ around the house. Instead Jenny took out her frustration on the chicken curry that was bubbling on the stove, whirling the wooden spoon around with a little more force than was needed.
âDid I miss saying goodnight tae the bairns?â Jamieâs voice rumbled against the stone walls of the kitchen, pulling her attention away from the storm cloud that was brewing in her stomach as she plated up for herself, his large frame appearing over her shoulder. âSmells fine.â
As the full plate slammed down on the countertop, Jamie frowned in confusion as Jenny turned, her hands set at her hips in a way that still put the fear of God in him.
He took a step backwards (out of her reach if she decided to brandish the spoon at him), his eyebrows raised along with a single hand. Jamie knew from experience that it was better to pip her to the post before she got into the swing of an argument, âBefore ye say anything, I want tae apologise first.â
âAnd just what will ye be apologisinâ for this time, mo bhrĂ thair?â
âFor treatinâ this place as a hotel, havinâ ye run after me like Iâm one of yer bairns,â he had the foresight to look genuinely penitent and it softened her a bit. âI promise ye Iâll start pullinâ my weight.â
âWell, I canna say that I disagree wiâ ye. And Iâll be thankful of the help, Ian was just sayinâ the west gate needs mending. About time ye bucked up and started helpinâ wiâ the jobs around here,â she said firmly. Jamieâs eyes narrowed in at her face, confused. Heâd apologised before she even asked but there was clearly something still there that he hadnât addressed, that she was expecting him to bring up.
âIs there somethinâ else?â He asked carefully, fighting the urge to pull up the door to the priest hole that he was standing on in an attempt to hide from her wrath.
Instead, she sighed and handed a second plate to him. Her hands went from her hips to the table in front of her as she manoeuvred herself to sit. He followed her lead and sat down across from her, watching closely as she began to eat after expelling another pregnant sigh.
âWill ye give me a hint as to what Iâve done tae piss ye off?â He grumbled as he began to eat himself, trying his hardest not to cower as she sent him a death glare from across the table. Suddenly, the space between her brows furrowed and she let the weight of her head slump into an upturned palm.
âIâm worried about ye, Jamie. Iâm always worried about ye but still,â she said in a quiet voice.
âI ken Iâve noâ been out of my room much and Iâve been a right miserable sod. But Iâm starting to feel better⊠I think.â
Jenny narrowed her eyes at him, trying hard not to let the judgement seep in as she quickly placed her hand over the top of his, rolling her eyes when he jumped at the sudden contact.
âI think ye should stay away for a while. Sheâs in Boston wiâ Frank and havinâ tae adjust to her new life, ye should give her the space to do it.â
Realising that sheâd overheard their phone call, Jamie shifted uncomfortably in his seat, fighting the urge to pull his hand from underneath hers as she tightened her grip.
âShe was just phoninâ to say thanks for the flowers,â he mumbled, spooning a large helping of his dinner with his free hand into his mouth to try and shut down any need for a further explanation. Sadly, his big sister wasnât buying it.
âI ken that yer finding it difficult, mo bhrĂ thair, but maybe this is the opportunity tae find someone. Someone whoâll have ye. Yeâve pined for Claire for so long but sheâs neverââ
âWe slept together. In Amsterdam.â
The words hung in the space between the two siblings, heavy as lead. Jamie had felt the twist of his stomach at saying the words out loud and shot a glance to his sisterâs dumbfounded face as the information permeated her thoughts.
âYe glaikit bastard,â she finally exhaled softly, earning herself a sad smirk from her brother. âWhy would ye dae that tae yerself?â
Jamie shrugged his shoulders, âIt seemed⊠it felt like the right thing to do in the moment. And then I woke up the next morning and she was already gone. Chased her to the airport anâ aw but I was too late.â
Jenny huffed again, leaning back in her chair.
âI just thought if I could tell her that I loved her, that Iâm in love wiâ her, maybe sheâd have stayed. But she didnât let me say it.â
âAye, sounds like Claire,â Jenny scoffed, quickly composing herself at the glare she received. âSuppose it makes mare sense for all the mopinâ yeâve been doing.â
Jamie humphed and rubbed a hand roughly over his face, sinking his fingers through his hair.
âItâs fine, itâs done and I canna change it, wouldnât change it anyway. It was a very special night for me.â
âI ken but, Jamie, she is gone. She has made her choice. And itâs coorse of her to dangle herself in front of ye when sheâs away living her life and yer here, where she left ye.â
His bright blue eyes bore into her, a warning, âCareful, Janet. Claire is my friend and I wilna let her navigate this on her ownââ
âSheâs nae on her own, sheâs wiâ Frank!â
âAye, she is. And thereâs fuck all I can dae about it so this is where I find myself. I wilna let my feelings get the better of me. I will be her friend, as I have been these past years.â
Jenny knew that there was no point in pushing. It was a Fraser family trait, digging your heels in, more often than not to your own detriment. And if there was one topic that Jamie wouldnât budge on, it was Claire. She got to her feet and grabbed her plate, moving around the table to press a single kiss into the mop of his red hair before leaving the room.
âCa canny, mo bhrĂ thair.â
#light across the seas that severed#clan donnachaidh#ao3#outlander fanfic#jamie fraser#Claire beauchamp#outlander#modern au
71 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Was Enchanted To Meet You
This is a long time in the works, and a gift to my dear friend @cmhotchniss-blog, who sent me her idea of how Aaron and Emily met. Most of the ideas are hers, and I am forever grateful she let me connect some of the dots. đ
"Iâd like to think this is how we were supposed to meet. For a brief moment in time, thatâs all. To steer one another in the right direction, if you will.â
One night for Aaron and Emily has a lasting impact on them both, twenty-four years later.
A mess of metal is whatâs left behind on a dusky stretch of Route 66. Shattered glass sparkles like diamonds along the wet asphalt in the darkening sky as night meets the last moments of the day. Smoke curls and hisses around the mangled frame of the SUV, the stillness of the air a juxtaposition to the chaos that wraps around them - a slew of first responders, a few ominous rumbles of thunder, the mounting traffic on the other side of the highway. Itâs a cacophony of sounds and sirens, shrill and relentless, that bring them all back to the reality that it canât get much worse than this.
Read the rest below or on ao3!
Thereâs shouting - so much shouting - the frantic and panicked voices from the normally imperturbable team as one of their own is pulled from the passenger seat, limp and unresponsive. It only took seconds for things to go horribly wrong. Accidents were never supposed to happen, and yet here they were, helplessly surrounding a team of paramedics who were just a little too quiet in their intense focus, their faces stretched a little too thin, a little too grey, as they bent over Emily.
Her speech is slurred; her eyes flutter and blink weakly as they fight to keep her conscious and alert, rattling off blood pressure numbers with thinly veiled concern. They abruptly push JJ to the side, curtly demanding the need for more space to work, bark directions to the hospital, and start preparing to move her into the ambulance.
On the other side, a hand with a set of bitten down nails grapples for purchase at Daveâs shirt, fingers wrapping around the folds of expensive fabric to pull him closer in one last moment of semi lucidity. With a fading grasp Emily drags him down close enough to whisper something inaudible in his ear, words meant for only him to hear. The older man frowns, eyebrows furrowing with confusion as she falls unconscious, the last lick of light disappearing behind the trees.
____
âDad, are you sleeping?â
Aaronâs eyes snap open a little too quickly, the bowl of popcorn nearly spilling into his lap when he jumps to attention. The voice, a familiar one, is insistent, as if itâs not the first time heâs said his name in the last few minutes. âNo,â he says quickly and heâs not entirely sure who heâs reassuring. âNo. I was just -â
âLet me guess,â Jack scoffs, taking a large handful from his own, much larger bowl of popcorn in his lap. âJust nodded off.â
âIâm paying attention,â Aaron attempts weakly as Jack laughs under his breath and shakes his head.
âIâve heard that before.â His son reaches for the remote to rewind the last ten minutes of the scene heâd missed, still laughing. âThis is what ⊠the third week in a row?â While heâs right, Jack doesnât seem bothered. The years away have made him wise beyond his years, with a patience not often possessed by hormonal teenage boys who spend most of their time with a screen in their face. Aaron often thinks his son inherited the best of Haley - her patience, for starters. He resembles her too, and every now and then, looking at Jack is like looking into a window of the past. A past that could have been a fantasy, for now it seems like so far gone.
âSomething like that,â Aaron mumbles. Itâs true. In the four months theyâve lived in the quaint Philadelphia suburbs of Chester County, an idyllic place without the Main Line housing prices, adjustment has taken on a new meaning once again. Gone are the fake identities, the constant checking and double checking of doors and windows, the frequent looks over their shoulders, the unsettling notion that it might not end - that this might, unfairly, be their reality. He knows theyâd go to the end of the earth to find Scratch - theyâd done it before to find Foyet, then Doyle. They fought monsters before, but somehow, this was different.
There had been a finality in his decision to take Jack and go into Witsec. His final act to name Emily as Unit Chief was an easy one, and while it didnât lessen the blow of the circumstances in which he and Jack left, in a flurry of panic, reminiscent of one his son experienced once before, it gave him a semblance of peace he wasnât expecting. A little bit of reprieve, the ability to sever ties that may never be rebuilt, to no fault of their own. The cruel and unusual situation was one that they always risked with the nature of their work, one that was always a distant possibility.
In the quiet moments, he thinks of her. The what ifs and the whys. Everything between them that was said, and what never was. What heâs never told anyone is just how long heâs thought of her in one way or another, the one night they shared together, years ago, tucked neatly away in his mind to save for nights when he wondered just how things got to be this way.
âCome on, Dad,â Jack laughs. âAt least try to make it through this movie. You said you wanted to see this one.â
With a hint of guilt as his obvious disinterest, Aaron sits up a bit straighter on the couch, grips the popcorn bowl in his hands, locking his eyes on the television. The plot of the movie is already lost on him, despite it being a topic of conversation for the last several days. âJust play the movie, Jack.â He stifles a yawn into his fist and valiantly attempts to focus his attention on the screen.
Aaron is dozing when heâs interrupted again; this time by his phone vibrating on the table. He doesnât miss Jackâs eyes flickering over to the phone. âItâs just like old times,â he sighs. âI guess I shouldnât be surprised.â
The name on the screen is the very last he expects to see at such an hour in the middle of the week. Aaron frowns, the phone cradled in his hands as the phone vibrates insistently. Itâs the familiar push and pull of guilt he feels when his eyes shift between his son and the phone again, an unexpected window into a life he long left behind. The phone keeps ringing, immediately following the first unanswered call. Not a good sign, he thinks.
âDad?â
âI need to take this, Jack,â Aaron says quickly. Itâs late enough that this is anything but a casual phone call. The blanket is tossed aside and the popcorn already forgotten. He barely hears Jackâs half-hearted protest as the phone crackles static and then connects. The voice on the other end speaks first, his tone clouded with thinly veiled fear.
âAaron.â
âDave.â His tone is equally clipped, even and steady even as the phone is held tightly in his hand, waiting for whatever news is about to come.
âAaron, you need to get to Prince William Medical Center as soon as you can.â Itâs the urgency in Daveâs voice that unnerves him; it sets off every warning bell in his head. His normally unflappable, at times annoyingly rational friend sounds harried and exhausted, as if itâs already been the longest of nights, as if making this very phone call was a last resort. âItâs Emily.â
Emily .
The words reverberate through his head, the implications tear through his chest like a series of spears. He knew it wasnât good, but he didnât expect this. âWhat happened?â But years of experience and unbridled heartache have steeled his nerves, tested his resolve time and time again. He should be used to this by now - bad news that haunts those he loves. But the fear is like a vice, a cold stab that wraps itself around his mind and back again.
âThere was an accident.â Dave begins. Itâs been a few years since heâs seen him, but through the phone Aaron can see the lines on his forehead that have certainly deepened by now, perhaps a few have been added over time as the years add up.
âAccident? What kind of accident?â
He barely listens as Dave recounts the last few hours in excruciating detail. They were on a case - local - Reston - on their way back to Quantico. A poorly timed summer storm made visibility terrible, rendering driving nearly impossible. They were sideswept by another SUV, the impact sending them careening into the median on 66 just outside of Woodbridge. It sounds like anyoneâs worst nightmare - airbags deployed, the windshield shattered upon impact, the entire hood a mangled mess of metal as the car careened to a stop, the threatening hiss of the engine.
But the totaled car was the very least of their problems.
âSheâs in critical condition, Aaron,â Dave says carefully, as if itâs only part of the truth, as if somehow itâs even graver than this. âSheâs unconscious.â It doesnât sound good - her head hit the window on impact, the rest of Daveâs news confirms his worst fears - a likely head injury, the extent of which they donât know.
It doesnât make sense. It seems like some kind of sick, ill joke - a nightmare heâll wake up from, only to find Jack having devoured both bowls of popcorn and the credits of the movie he never actually watched rolling. âWhat arenât you telling me Dave?â
âI think youâd want to be here, Aaron. It ⊠it could go either way at this point.â Daveâs voice is so heavy, something Aaron isnât used to. His friend was typically the voice of reason, the one he went to for assurance when things seemed to be spiraling out of control - something he did many times over. And now the tables were turned to their side, a cruel twist of fate. It takes no convincing; heâs already reaching for his jacket on the hook by the door, grappling for an umbrella shoved unceremoniously in a closet somewhere closeby.
âIâll be there as soon as possible.â
âŠ
âMendoza is on his way.,â JJ says quietly as she rounds the corner with two cups of coffee in her hands. â He just called me.â
âThat might complicate things.â Dave wrings his hands and paces the tiny hallway. âWho told him?â He asks curiously. It hadnât been long since Emily had shown up in his office one night, shoulders heavy as she relayed the news of their breakup. Dave is no stranger to the failures of love - having been thrice divorced himself. Sometimes timing was to blame, other times it was priorities. In their case it was commitment, or lack thereof, things fizzling out and hasty goodbyes, half-hearted assurances of keeping in touch, that one will call the other. Yet Dave isnât exactly surprised to hear the news. Despite their challenges, Mendoza had been all but enamored with Emily, in awe of her at times. He wasnât a stupid man; he wasnât surprised when she didnât follow him to Colorado. There was always something else that stood in her way. He just never knew exactly what.
âWord travels fast.â
âAaron is on his way.â After a long pause, Dave scrapes a hand across his face, exhaustion bleeding through the cracks of age. âI just called him.â
JJ only nods and stares into Emilyâs room with a pensive expression. âWhat do we tell them?â
âWe tell them what we know. Hope for the best. That's all we can do.â
...
The storm takes the humidity with it, a soft chilly breeze spreading through the darkness. Aaron hurries through the hospital doors, charging past the triage nurse towards the elevators. Heâs only vaguely aware of the other man that wedges himself past the doors just in the nick of time. He looks just as distracted as Aaron feels, eyes distant -worlds away - and lost in his own thoughts as he offers a quick smile, fists shoved in jacket pockets.
âWhat floor?â Aaron offers with a tight smile.
âThe ICU.â
He nods and pushes just one button, indicating that theyâre in fact going to the same place.
âIâm sorry.â The other man nods his head in solidarity, noticing the single illuminated circle on the panel, shuffles his feet, checks his watch and hangs his head. The phone in his pocket buzzes; he checks it with a resigned sigh. Aaron feels a touch of sympathy for him, wonders just what brings him there.
Except he doesnât have to wonder much longer, because not only is Dave waiting when the doors open, but he clearly knows whoever Aaron just shared the elevator with. And judging by the way Daveâs eyebrows lift just enough at the sight of them both, practically side by side, something tells him thereâs more to the story than just a simple coincidence.
âI see youâve met?â Dave cocks his head to the side, scrubs his chin with his hand thoughtfully. âI wish it wasnât under these circumstances.â
âWhat the hell happened?â The man beside Aaron demands, a little more forcefully this time.
âSo you havenât met.â
âWhat the hell is going on, Dave?â Aaron snaps first, his patience starting to wane. The last three hours of travel have already started to catch up with him. Itâs been years since heâs had to channel his feelings into something more stoic and taciturn. It doesnât return as easily this time. He tells himself itâs because of age and time, yet the nagging voice in his head says itâs something else entirely.
âAndrew Mendoza, meet Aaron Hotchner. The former chief of the BAU. Hotch, this is Andrew Mendoza. Mendoza was the Special Agent in Charge of DCâs Field Office. He consulted with the BAU on a few local cases about a year ago.â
âWas?â Aaron questions, quickly putting together what Dave doesnât tell him about Andrew Mendoza. Thereâs only one reason why heâd be there - a reason he didnât anticipate. He has to swallow the bitter pang of regret that rises in his throat. It shouldnât exist at all, but a familiar feeling that has lingered just within his reach whenever he thought of Emily. The chances they never took, the timing that seemed to elude them for one reason or another. Time. It had never been on their side.
âThe Denver Field Office offered me a promotion last month. My daughter and I are moving out to Colorado in a few weeks.â
âCongratulations,â Aaron says stiffly as he offers his hand. Itâs obvious why heâs here - the same reason Aaron is. âIâve heard good things about Denver.â Thereâs something about the news that satisfies him.
âIâm sorry to meet you under these circumstances.â Mendoza glances at Aaron, then Dave, then back at Aaron again. âBut what the hell happened tonight?â
âJJ didnât tell you?â
âJust that there was an accident.â
Dave presses his mouth into a thin line, relaying the story with such tact that Aaron knows itâs an abridged version, a slightly less terrible rendition of what happened back on the highway. âWe were right outside of Woodbridge. On our way back from a case in Reston. Visibility was awful. It happened so fast. Emily must have hit her head on impact. She lost consciousness shortly after the ambulance arrived. Theyâre considering surgery to relieve the pressure in her brain.â
Dave pauses, letting the news sink in, taking a deep breath of his own to compose his frayed nerves. âThereâs a chance of brain damage but they wonât know more until after she regains consciousness.â His gaze shifts between them both, gauging their reactions.
âWhen will that be?â
âThereâs no easy way to tell. Could be hours after the surgery. Or days. Sheâs not breathing on her own. Itâs going to be a while before we know anything.â He repeats the doctorsâ words as calmly as he can. Daveâs typically unflappable demeanor is strained; the weariness laces through his voice.
âHow did this happen?â Itâs Mendoza who speaks up this time, clearly distraught and searching for words of his own. He almost looks embarrassed by his uncharacteristic show of emotion.
âIt was an accident,â Dave repeats as calmly as he can, as if heâs practiced this speech in his head before giving it. âNo one is to blame.â
The air seems to thicken around them, the reality setting in that while itâs already been a long night, itâs only just beginning.
âWeâre here because of Emily. Itâs a waiting game now, as long as it might be. May as well make yourselves comfortable. Thereâs a waiting room just down the hallway and a cafeteria on the sixth floor, if you want some coffee. It might eat a hole in your stomach, but itâs something.â
The room around him starts to spin. Aaron canât remember the last conversation they had - something hasty by phone, he suspects, in the days of time differences and small talk. Never awkward, but something always lingering beneath the surface. Their conversations were all about what wasnât said - subtext, layers of awareness only they possessed.
âOne other thing,â Dave adds, as if on afterthought, a fleeting thought he nearly forgot, nothing more than a passing thought. âBefore she lost consciousness, she was rambling incessantly about apple pie.â Dave adds, as if on afterthought, eyes narrowing in confusion. âThe best apple pie in DC. Any idea what that could be about?â
Aaron stiffens, his jaw flexing at Daveâs seemingly innocuous mention in the midst of everything else. Itâs been years since heâs last seen her and another fifteen since that night, one heâs never actually spoken of out loud. It could have been a lifetime ago, a distant memory. It feels so foreign at this point he could have dreamed it. Surely he misheard - thereâs no way sheâd be thinking of that. He pinches the bridge of his nose, stifles a yawn into his fist. Itâs about to be a very long night. âWhere is she? Is she in surgery yet?â
âNot yet. Sheâs just down the hall.â In the distance a monitor beeps then an alarm starts to go off, punctuated by the efficient scramble of nurses. It reminds him just how much he hates hospitals, and Aaron breathes a heavy sigh of relief when they donât go into Emilyâs room.
âYou can see her, you know.â Dave offers gently, sensing the growing tension. âOne visitor at a time.â
Itâs somehow decided, without officially being decided out loud, that Aaron will go in first. Mendoza quietly mentions something about needing to call his daughter. Not for the first time this evening, Aaron is actually grateful Jack can hold his own at home for a little while, that theyâre long past those years of constant check-ins. A simple text will do in a few hoursâ time. And he steels his nerves with a few deep breaths before slipping into the room, the silence punctuated by the staccato beeping of monitors and a ventilator.
Sheâs like a ghost, translucent almost - amidst the machines and wires. He remembers a time, years ago, when the roles were reversed. Aaron wonders if she felt the same clench of fear in her gut, the awful feeling of helplessness that came along with being at someoneâs bedside in a hospital. He wonders if she felt the same desperation clinging to every nerve in her body that things would be okay.
âHey,â he says, sinking into the hard plastic chair at the side of the bed. âItâs been awhile.â Deep down he knows she wonât - canât - respond. But there was a moment of hope - a tiny one - flimsy and built on nothing - that maybe she would move or something to indicate she heard him. There isnât one.
Aaron swallows the rising lump in this throat, thick and pressing right down into his lungs. âI really need you to wake up, Emily.â
...
âWhenâs the big move?â Dave presses Mendoza gently, asking all the questions Emily never gave answers to. He folds his arms across his chest, unable to tear his gaze from the scene before him. From his place behind the window, he watches Aaron lower himself onto a chair on shaky legs, taking a few steadying breaths as he settles beside her. He rests a weary head on his fist.
âTwo weeks. Keely wanted to finish her soccer season.â Mendoza crosses his arms over his chest as his eyes follow Daveâs.
Dave nods without really comprehending the words. âYouâll have to let us know when youâre both settled out there.â
âYeah.â
Dave breaks an awkward silence. âIâm sorry things didnât work out between you two.â
âSometimes it doesnât.â By now, Mendozaâs full attention is on the scene before them both, face solemn and stiff. âWhatâs the story between them?â His eyes narrow ever so slightly, shades of suspicion cloud his features and his shoulders tense. Years of profiling make Dave keenly aware of these subtle changes in his behavior. Heâs questioning it .
Dave shrugs. âFriends? Colleagues?â By now, Aaron is brushing Emilyâs arm with his thumb, and if he isnât mistaken, swears he sees his lips moving too. âAnything else and your guess is as good as mine.â
It seems to smooth things over for a few moments, even as something else is planted in his mind. Something he never considered at all.
âŠ
âHave you been to Boathouse Row yet?â
Itâs an attempt to make small talk as they sit down; it doesnât get past Aaron, who stays silent, completely ignoring the question.
âSo what is it youâre not telling me?â Dave passes a flimsy styrofoam cup over the small table.
âNow might not be the best time, Dave,â Aaron retorts, rolling a tiny cup of creamer in his fingers.
âWeâve got nothing but time, Aaron. Surgeon says things could take hours. She might even be conscious immediately after. And youâre not driving back to Philly anytime soon.â
He has a point . âShe was talking about when we first met.â He sighs heavily as he spins the cup around in his hands. âIt was a long time ago.â
âAt the BAU?â Dave knits his eyebrows in confusion.
Aaron rubs his eyes tiredly. By now any movement feels like effort, the space behind his eyes starting to throb with an oncoming headache and exhaustion. âBefore that.â
âYou mean you knew - â Dave stops, his coffee ignored and interest piqued. âYou two knew each other before?â
âWe met years ago. Would be at least twenty now.â Heâs too tired to do the math of exactly how long itâs been. âWe met when I was working for her mother one summer in DC.â
âI certainly had no idea.â
âNo one did. It never really came up.â
âBy choice or on purpose?â Dave quips, his eyes just a touch brighter than they were moments before. He chuckles when Aaron just stares right back, the hint of a smile hidden in his eyes. âSo whatâs the story?â
His expression is wistful, as if he were dusting off a long held memory. âIt was kind of an accident.â
__
Twenty-Four Years Ago
DC
Not for the first time that evening, Aaron checks his watch discreetly and sighs into his fist. Itâs only eight-thirty; who knows how long this thing will last. It wasnât that he agreed to this. Itâs practically a rite of passage when working for an Ambassador, or so heâs been told -working one of the many extravagant parties and benefit dinners that were practically part of her job description. The ballroom is full of DCâs political elite - congressmen and senators, the Secretary of State and the Attorney General. Rumor had it the Vice President would be making an appearance. For that reason alone, security was heightened, every egress monitored, yet heâs never felt more invisible in a room full of people.
Aaron spots her accidentally, but something tells him sheâs not trying to blend in. The tall figure on the opposite side of the room is entirely too young to be one of them , yet she mingles easily with a champagne flute between her fingers. Sheâs wearing an elegant black dress with a high neck and open back. It shows off delicate shoulder blades that jut out like wings when she moves. He isnât the only one staring.
Sheâs the Ambassadorâs daughter - Emily . Aaron has only heard of her from the others, her name being uttered in exasperation when one of the agents finds her breaking protocol yet again - sneaking out and in at all hours of the night, slipping an endless parade of friends past the entrance logs without proper verification. Heâs never spoken a word to her; he knows almost nothing about her except that sheâs a student at Yale, supposedly speaks multiple languages, and has a knack for causing trouble.
They havenât spoken a word to each other, but her eyes meet his across the square in the middle of the room that is supposedly a dance floor. His mouth goes dry and he immediately looks away when Emily excuses herself from whatever conversation sheâs immersed in, only to look back seconds later to find her sauntering directly towards him , effortlessly maneuvering through the crowd.
Aaron nods a polite hello, attempting to keep his expression neutral when sheâs finally closed the gap between them both.
âYou know,â Emily says with amusement, eyes flicking over him. âYou could at least try not to look so miserable.â
âWho said anything about being miserable?â
âItâs practically part of the job requirements if you work for my mother. Besides, youâve been wearing the same expression since this thing started.â When she catches his look of sheer bewilderment and mild annoyance, she laughs softly. âTrust me. Iâve been to enough of these things to know what Iâm looking for.â
âAre you spying on me?â He glances around, wondering just where the Ambassador even is amidst a sea of black suits. He should be keeping a close eye, after all. He strains his neck a little, scanning the crowd purposefully until he sees the woman that strongly resembles the miniature version of her in front of him.
âNo. Iâm just observant.â Without missing a beat, Emily waves to someone - a Congressman Aaron immediately recognizes from the news - something about a scandal involving a rather young intern under a desk - but he hadnât been paying too much attention to remember all the details. âHeâs such a scumbag,â she adds quietly without any elaboration.
He senses her reticence immediately; he wonders just how she knows all of this, if he should push, if at all âIsnât that part of their job description to a degree?â
âSome of them,â Emily mutters. âBut heâs one of the worst.â
âSo Iâve heard,â Aaron murmurs, tearing his eyes away from the crowd to get a better look at her. Up close sheâs even more stunning, with sharp cheekbones and a perfectly symmetrical face, her smile wide and eyes like dark orbs. âIâm sorry, have we met before?â
âIâve seen you around. Youâre the new guy.â
âNew-ish. I started in March.â It comes out a bit more dejectedly than it should, but itâs hard to hide the disdain he feels for it all. Things have been far from easy over the last few months. Itâs a mindless shuffle of one foot in front of the other, days that blend together similar to the ones before, with the slightest hope that a few more weeks of patience might wield a change.
âNew to me.â Sheâs only been home for the summer a few weeks at most, so he can count on one hand the number of times heâs actually seen her. âSo whatâs your story?â
âMy story?â
âYou stick out like a sore thumb.â She cracks a grin at her own remark. âYouâre too tense.â
âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â
âAgent âŠâ
âHotchner,â he fills in quickly.
âAgent Hotchner, you certainly wouldnât be the first security detail to use this as a stepping stone to a different career. Youâre all just biding time until something better comes along.â Sheâs so matter of fact, so assured, itâs as if sheâs had this very conversation with every other agent in the room at one point or another. âItâs usually the quiet ones. They have less to prove.â
âAre we that transparent?â
âSome of you. And I canât say I blame you. This place surely isnât a means to an end.â
âWhat does your mother think of your beliefs?â
âMy mother knows exactly what I think of her career and everything that goes along with it. Itâs whatâs gotten us to this point, actually.â
âAnd what point might that be?â Heâs only heard of some of the epic arguments between the two of them, the harshness of their voices reverberating around the Ambassadorâs office or some ornately decorated living room. The bitter clashes of two strong wills, hidden behind the fact that just maybe they were more similar than different.
âA story for a different time,â Emily says smoothly. âCanât exactly talk about it here.â
âYouâre full of stories, arenât you?â Aaron deduces but she isnât even paying attention anymore as she scans the crowd. He can see the wheels start to turn in her head, the flicker of an idea materializing somewhere. She turns back, this time a grin stuck to her lips. âWhat?â He asks reluctantly.
âLetâs get out of here.â Emily bats her thickly lashed, heavily lined eyes. âThis thing is going nowhere fast. Besides, you look like you could use a break. âHow long have you been on?â
âAnd go where?â
âAnywhere,â she says casually with a wink as she plucks a champagne flute from a nearby tray, downing it quickly. âI probably shouldnât drive, but you can.â Itâs accompanied with a flippant toss of hair over her shoulder, an expectant purse of her lips.
Itâs certainly not the smartest idea or the most prudent, but something tells him Emily could care less about prudence and image. âI could be suspended for unauthorized use of a government-issued vehicle.â Not to mention, having his bossâs daughter in said government vehicle with him, or completely leaving his assignment altogether. He remembers skimming over the terms of employment months ago, specifically the section about fraternization with members of the Ambassadorâs Family.
âWho said anything about one of theirs?â She looks almost bored now, tapping her fingers against the empty flute. âThatâs no fun anyway. They have trackers on them. For security purposes.â She forms air quotes with her fingers. âWe wouldnât get far.â
Heâs about to ask her how she even possesses that knowledge when he feels her hand on his waist, dipping into the creases of his jacket like a lover would. It doesnât phase her, and while normally his reflexes would spring into quick action, heâs glued into place.
âYou have a car donât you?â Emily unabashedly pats his pocket, feeling for keys.
He opens his mouth to object, but sheâs too fast. She grins with satisfied smirk, a triumphant click of her tongue as he stiffens awkwardly when they jingle against her hand. âYou arenât a great liar, Agent Hotchner.â
âAaron,â he says somewhat stiffly, resignedly. Heâs doing his damn best to keep his eyes centered on the ballroom but itâs getting harder and harder to concentrate on the task at hand. The scent of perfume - something undoubtedly expensive - lingers and it makes him dizzy even if he hasnât had a sip to drink. âAnd I didnât lie.â
âAaron.â His name rolls off her tongue thoughtfully. âAaron,â she repeats, as if itâs the first time sheâs ever heard it. âI never understood why there were two Aâs. What do you do with the second one?â
His head spins to keep up with her, how her mind somehow bounces from one thought to the next with seemingly little direction. âNever gave it much thought myself, actually.â From the corner of his eye he catches one of the other agents giving him a quizzical, perhaps slightly jealous, eye roll. Itâs a bad idea to entertain, but one he canât ignore. Emily is staring at him, eyes sparkling, with the slightest touch of longing. Longing for what he isnât sure, but whatever it is, it wouldnât be found in the middle of the opulent ballroom.âWhat do you have in mind?â
âIâve been told of a place not too far from here,â she begins slowly, a smile on her face at his gradual acquiesce. âA diner that supposedly has the best apple pie in DC.â
âApple pie?â Just how much has she had to drink?
âIâm starving ,â she offers with a hand pressed to her flat stomach. Aaronâs eyes follow, lingering up and down on her narrow frame.
âTheyâre about to serve dinner,â He says lamely, shaking his head to ensure he heard her correctly. Waiters have started to circle the room with large serving trays balanced precariously above their heads, passing around the plates that he guesses must cost a few hundred dollars a head, maybe more. The crowds have thinned as more guests take their seats.
Emily shrugs with disinterest. âOnce youâve been to one of these things youâve been to them all. Besides, this is when things start to get really insufferable.â
âIs that so?â
âSomeone will start talking,â Emily drawls sardonically, surveying the crowd starting to take their seats at previously assigned tables - tables he could probably rattle off by name if asked. âMake some big speech promoting their campaign trying to get reelected or whatever. Then they all will. They love hearing themselves talk.â
âPart of the job, I guess.â He stares, unsure of what to say next. Her attitude towards politics is the complete opposite of that of her mother. His interactions with his boss have been somewhat limited; he doubts if she even remembers his first name. Yet heâs seen the way Elizabeth Prentiss revels in a world seemingly dominated by men, a woman in a league of her own. He wonders just how much the Ambassador has sacrificed; wonders if her daughter might be amongst that list. It would certainly explain their tenuous relationship.
âSo what do you say? Surely you donât want to sit around listening to a bunch of old guys spout a bunch of half truths to line their pockets?â She seems unbothered yet again, almost amused by the sight in front of her - as if her premonition of how the night would go is coming true.
Thereâs nothing he wants less. âHow do you suppose I get out of this? Iâm still on the clock, you know.â
âIâll leave that up to you.â Emily sets the champagne flute on a nearby serving tray and spins on her heel, sauntering back towards the center of the ballroom. âIâll be outside of the South Gate when you figure it out.â
âŠ
In the end, he makes up an excuse to leave. Itâs not exactly convincing and the agent in charge doesnât exactly believe him when he feigns an emergency - food poisoning. But Aaron has always had an exceptionally good poker face, grimacing just enough to make it look questionable, and the other agent curtly nods, grunting something about having enough security for the evening, and making up the hours later in the week. It falls on deaf ears - heâs already out the doors of the security office, a small grin playing at the corners of his lips as he strides across the asphalt driveways with his back toward the house.
Sure enough, Emily is waiting for him, finishing the rest of a cigarette when he pulls around to the South Gate. He keeps his taillights off; the less attention he draws to himself the better.
His car has seen better days, the leather seats worn smooth and the stereo outdated, the steering wheel permanently indented from the grip of his own two hands, scuff marks and faded carpets. But itâs well maintained, and Emily smiles appreciatively when he holds the passenger side door open, then explains how to adjust the seat, just in case . She doesnât seem to notice at all, just unceremoniously tugs her long skirt out of the way of the door and kicks off her heels.
âFucking things,â she grumbles. The heels are sharp as knives, ridiculously impractical yet Aaron canât help but picture her wearing them in a dress much shorter than the one she currently has on. He shakes his head, reminding himself not to go there, because the reality is, sheâs still his bossâs daughter, and if anyone were to see them, heâd most definitely be written up, maybe worse, for taking her off property without following protocol. But sheâs close enough to touch, her arm a gentle weight against his own on the center console.
âSo,â Aaron asks, his voice barely audible. He shifts the car into reverse, breath hitching when his knuckles brush against her hand. âJust where is this diner you speak so highly of?â
âSilver Spring.â
âI thought you said DC.â
âItâs close enough.â Emily tucks a long piece of hair behind her ear with a roll of her eyes. âJust trust me.â
Itâs the way she says it that makes him wonder if she would do the same for him. Aaron grips the wheel in silence as the cool night air seeps through the open windows. He catches her shiver and is about to offer his jacket when she breaks the silence.
âMake a right up at the light, and then itâs a quick left.â Emily shifts in the passenger seat. Her fingers twitch as if she were still holding a cigarette between them; she tucks her hand against her cheek daintily. Sheâs very much aware the passenger side is nearly spotless - nothing to indicate someone sits there frequently. No wayward sunglasses or a forgotten piece of jewelry belonging to a significant other. She straightens the wrinkled fabric of her dress and lowers her eyes.Sheâd had him pegged wrong - certainly heâd had it all figured out, the well intended nature that comes along with a mostly idyllic existence. She imagined a naive wife or girlfriend completely enamored with him, both parties working to make ends meet for bigger and better things - not happiness, for one. That they had in spades. But maybe a white picket fence, a dog and a baby or two one day.
Instead, he seems lonely and guarded, a choice he was forced to make. Circumstances, maybe, she thinks as the traffic light ahead blinks from a glowing green to yellow, to red. It shines a little brighter than usual, a universal warning everyone should understand . It makes her shiver again.
âHere. Take my jacketâ The red light gives him the chance to shrug out of the confines of his suit jacket, which he hands over. He palms the wheel a little tighter when she wraps herself into it, the fabric draping over her like a shield.
âThis is the place?â Aaron studies the gaudy exterior of the diner, hard to miss and yet, the type of place you wouldnât give a second thought. The fluorescent lighting nearly blinds him, and heâs somewhat surprised to see through the windows that multiple tables are full despite the late hour. He can hardly conceal his disbelief. âHowâd you learn about this place?â
âWord gets around,â Emily says lightly as she slips her shoes back on, wincing slightly when she stands upright, nearly enveloped by his jacket. âIâve learned not to judge a book by its cover. Maybe you should do the same.â
They find a booth in the back, tucked away from the clamor of the bustling kitchen and constant jingle of the doors. Again theyâre left with nothing but silence, a few wayward glances, and two plastic coated menus between them. The haggard waitress only nods abruptly at their order - two black coffees, one with splenda and one without, one slice of apple pie, and two forks.
âYou think she thinks weâre a couple?â
âIâm sure she has a lot more on her mind than us.â Aaron twists the paper straw wrapper between his fingers and studies her across the table. What heâs not expecting is to realize sheâs doing the same thing - analyzing his body language with a degree of precision that matches his own, an expression that hides what sheâs thinking. He wonders if sheâs practiced it over time. She wears his jacket like a coat of armor yet sheâs curious, the mundane quietness of the diner a stark contrast to their initial surroundings a short time ago.
âHow does someone like you end up working for my mother?â Emily asks out of nowhere, direct and forward without an ounce of hesitation. It could be mistaken for an interrogation, he muses.
âSomeone like me?â
âDecent. With manners. Not some macho guy with a little man complex or some baggage like that who gets off swinging his gun around.â She blows the straw wrapper across the table; it hits him square in the shoulder and stays here until he flicks it off. She doesnât seem to notice as the waitress sets down their much anticipated order amidst a promise to come back with some cream for the coffee.
Itâs his turn to laugh; he knows exactly what type sheâs referring to. He could name more of them than he has fingers. âTrust me, it wasnât supposed to turn out this way.â
Emily carves out a large bite of apple pie with her fork, eyes closing with delight as it disappears between her lips, along with a delicate moan. âThis is so good.â She pushes the pie plate towards him. âSo then what was it?â
âBad timing, for starters.â Aaron stabs his fork into the jagged slice of pie, cuts off a bite for himself. His stomach growls; itâs been hours since the early dinner heâd scarfed down behind the wheel on his way back to work the shift he just abandoned. âYouâre right,â he says around a mouthful of apple and pastry crust. âThatâs really good.â
âTold you.â She proudly lifts her shoulders, momentarily triumphant before she digs in for another bite. But she also looks expectant, ready for an answer, even with another forkful of pie. He supposes he owes her one.
âI wanted to join the FBI,â Aaron begins slowly. It comes to him that sheâs only the second person heâs ever told any of this to. He supposed talking about it would make it real, take it from a pipe dream to something that could irrevocably fail right in front of his own eyes.
âThe big leagues, huh?â She waves her fork in a circle, and it takes a moment for him to realize she isnât totally shocked. âI could see that, actually, now that you mention it. You have the poker face for it, at least.â Emily gives a little grin, one that meets her eyes. âBut that didnât happen?â
âHad the application filled out and everything. Was going to send it in.â
âSo what happened?â
âMy girlfriend ⊠She didnât like the idea. The recruitment process takes months and basic training even longer. Close to a year sometimes. Haley wanted me to do something a little more traditional. Wanted me home at 6 for dinner and around on the weekends.â He takes another bite of pie, partially to gather his thoughts, and to let Emily give her own.
âGirlfriend, huh?â
âWell.â The fork in his hand feels heavy all of a sudden; he sets it down with a clatter. âWeâre taking a break right now.â
She takes in his words, chuckles a little bit. âIâm a little disappointed in myself. I definitely had you all wrong.â
âYou keep saying that.â Itâs more of a question than a statement, a curiosity he canât contain.
âI took you as settled. Happy. With Haley. â His girlfriendâs name rolls off her tongue; hearing it sounds strange, like sheâs saying something she shouldnât.
âIâm ... figuring things out. Weâre figuring things out.â
âDo you love her? Does she love you?â Emily asks directly without hesitation. âIf you do, there shouldnât be much to figure out.â
He stiffens. âI donât ⊠not love her. But we want different things. At some point, you have to be honest with each other, right? When you canât make it work, what do you do?â
âIâm definitely not the person to ask.â She laughs but there isnât any humor in it, more of a resigned sadness if he looks close enough through the rough edges hidden by carefully curated appearance. âRelationships arenât something Iâve had a ton of luck with.â
âMaybe youâre dating the wrong people.â
âMaybe.â She looks around the diner, rests her chin in her hands. âIâm pretty directionless myself at the moment, if it makes you feel better.â
âIt doesnât, but thank you.â He takes a sip of coffee, more for something to do with his hands than a need for it. He wants to know more, wants to ask just what could possibly make her directionless. Someone who seemingly had it all.
âSounds like weâre both lost.â Thereâs a dreamlike tone to her voice, as if theyâre sharing a secret.
âWe donât have to be.â
âIf I keep going at this rate, Iâll be a bored socialite by 30 throwing cocktail parties every night and getting drunk by the pool by day.â
âWho says?â
âNo one has to say it. Itâs ⊠expected of me, I think?â
âIs that so?â
âIâm certainly not following in my motherâs footsteps into politics.â She scoffs. Thereâs contempt in her voice, for what he deduces is years of being put second, something she never asked for but received over and over again. âWhat else is there for me to do? Someone has to carry on the family tradition somehow.â
âWhat do you want to do?â
âI donât know,â Emily says, dragging her fork through some of the remaining bits of pie on the plate. She flicks a crumb into the air. âIâve never really had a home , you know. Most of my life has been spent overseas. Just staying in one place for a while would be nice.â
âI always wanted to get away.â Aaron laments. âFrom Manassas at least.â
âWell, thatâs understandable. You arenât missing much there, or so Iâve heard.â She stirs a spoon into her coffee to work in the mess of splenda packets sheâs dumped in.
He watches the liquid swirl, her mezmirzation at it. Something comes to him - something heâs always wanted to know. âIs it true you speak four languages?â
Emily looks up from her coffee, temporarily distracted by his question. âSix, actually. French, Italian, Spanish, Arabic, Greek, and some Russian.â She ticks them off on her fingers nonchalantly as if she were counting inanimate objects.
He does a double take. âSix? I can barely handle English.â
âItâs always been easy for me. I just wish I knew what to do with it, you know?â
âWhen I applied, I remember seeing that the FBI needs linguists. People with language experience to work overseas.â He takes his own fork to the last remaining bits of the pie, watching her face carefully for a reaction. Sheâs almost unreadable; he canât discern just what sheâs thinking.
She laughs - not the reaction he expected. âYou know, applying for the FBI would absolutely piss my mother off entirely. She would hate it if I did that. Kind of makes me want to do it.â
âShe and Haley should meet. Iâm sure theyâd have lots to talk about.â
âYou want to hear what I think?â Emily says after a few long moments, the coffee and the pie that once sat between them are now gone. âI think you should go for it. The FBI. Do it and donât look back. And call your girlfriend. Let her talk, but tell her how you feel.â
âAnd?â
âIf she comes back, then you know itâs meant to be.â
...
âNever even knew this place existed,â Aaron says, lingering at Emilyâs elbow as they pick their way across the pebbled driveway of the diner. Sheâs a little unsteady on the heels now, not unsurprising given the late hour and the time they spent sitting down.
âWho knew a diner in the middle of Silver Spring Maryland would have such great pie?â Dangling from her wrist is a to-go bag with an extra slice of pie for the morning - the waitress had kindly given her one on the house - the leftovers from the day before.
âI thought New Jersey was the diner capital of the world,â Aaron muses. âNew Jersey is all about their diners and traffic circles.â
âAnd Bruce Springsteen,â Emily adds pointedly. âHeâs from New Jersey.â
âHim too.â Aaron laughs quietly. The tension in his shoulders mounts; he doesnât want this to end. He wants to talk to her, wants to keep her there. But the moment feels final. Emily catches the wrist of the hand that reaches out to cup her cheek, wraps her fingers around it. âIf things were different -â he starts quietly, looking almost embarrassed.
âI donât think thatâs how itâs supposed to go, is it?â Emily leans into the weight of his calloused palm, into the touch of a man that isnât her own. It feels foreign, like sheâs taking something that isnât hers. âI donât think thatâs in our cards, Aaron. Maybe in a different life.â
The ride back to DC is again silent, save for the crinkling of the paper bag in her lap. Aaron skips the main entrance and the long paved driveway, taking a shortcut around the massive property to the South Gate entrance. Emily side eyes him, looking slightly impressed. âTrying to remain inconspicuous?â
âI think thatâs for the best.â
âIâd like to think this is how we were supposed to meet,â she offers as he pulls up to the outside of the South Gate. âFor a brief moment in time, thatâs all. To steer one another in the right direction, if you will.â
âMaybe.â He tells himself to pull away, curling it back around the steering wheel protectively. âRemember what I told you, Emily.â He watches her reach for her shoes, their moments together dwindling down to seconds. âDonât live your life on the terms of someone else. Especially your mother. If our paths cross again and youâre a bored socialite throwing cocktail parties, weâll have to talk.â
She loops some hair behind her ear, gives him a small smile. âIf our paths cross again in ten years and you arenât leading some FBI unit somewhere, Iâll have some words for you as well.â She draws a breath, carefully slips on her shoes. âThank you for the pie, Aaron.â The creak of the passenger side door is the only thing he hears as she slips away like a ship in the night, not to turn back around.
Aaron watches her disappear across the grass, blending into the deep blue of the early morning, the sky not quite awake but out of the depths of night. Sheâs a shadowy dark figure amidst the promise of a new day. The clock on the dashboard nears 6:00 AM. The little red numbers glow are a reminder of the inevitable crash that will most definitely come later on. He isnât 20 anymore, after all. But when he drives away, thereâs a sense of renewal, one he canât explain, but deep down understands.
He hands in his resignation before he can work another shift, and he never does make up the time he promised. Three days after that, he mails a thick packet of papers in a standard manila envelope to the FBI Headquarters in Quantico.
A week after that, he takes out his phone and dials Haleyâs number. About thirteen years later, his son comes into the world, wailing and screaming with healthy lungs and a head of dark hair. Haley is tired and beaming, his pride is obvious as the tiny bundle is placed in his arms.
They name the baby Jack.
In some ways, the stars aligned.
Heâll sometimes wonder if Emilyâs did too.
âŠ
Present Day
âWhy didnât things ever work out between the two of you?â
Daveâs voice brings him back to reality, out of the daydream heâs held so close to his heart for so many years. Itâs jarring at first, a confusing limbo of then and now, past and present blending together for a few long moments. He glances around, the harsh overhead lights glaring bright, the low hum of hospital sounds reverberating through his ears. Along with it comes the reality of why heâs there, and the bitter rush of fear that floods his consciousness.
âTiming.â Aaron spins his now empty coffee cup in his hands. âEven after Haley and I got divorced, it was never the right time.â
âYouâre going to blame timing ? Thatâs the oldest trick in the book.â
âI never wanted to take the risk.â Itâs the closest thing he can think of as truth. They built a tentative friendship after a rocky start, something built on mutual respect. His divorce brought new challenges - co parenting amidst a ridiculously stressful career, supporting and leading his team. Emily had always been one to hold her own, a silent backbone of their team, a friend to all of them. Heâd relied on her, never wanted to lose what they had in hopes of something else . Ian Doyle had taken her from them all; her return was tense and it didnât take a profiler to understand that Quantico just wasnât home to her anymore. He let her walk away, encompassed by a fragile shell of his own tentative happiness, and in the years after she went to London, there was a permanent hole in his heart that never quite mended itself again. âMaybe I should have.â
âLove is a choice, Aaron. It doesnât just happen. You have to choose to make things work.â Dave leans back in his seat, checks his watch, an eyebrow arching just a bit. âI thought you would have known that by now.â
âYou and Krystall made a choice?â
âWe still do. Every day we have to choose to love each other. Some days itâs easy. Others, not so much. But you know the best part?â
âI think youâre going to tell me anyway, Dave.â
âItâs never not been worth it, Aaron.â Thereâs a subtle gleam in his eye that wasnât there before. âSomething tells me you might just feel the same, if you gave it a chance.â Dave fumbles for his phone, patting the pockets of his jeans and then that of his blazer before finally pulling the phone from his breast pocket. He flips it open, his eyes widening at whatever message lights up the tiny screen.
âWhat is it?â Aaron asks with baited breath.
Dave looks up from his phone. For the first time since all of this began, he looks full of hope. âEmilyâs out of surgery.â
âŠ
The surgeon is pleased with the outcome of Emilyâs procedure, and the air around them seemingly lightens with each minute he explains the procedure, and its success. The three of them hang on every word he says, asking questions and seeking assurances.
âShe should be awake within a few hours. Weâll know more then, but her brain activity is good, and her vitals are strong. Agent Prentiss got very lucky. I have patients who often have a very different outcome.â
The relief is palpable, as if the tension was cut with a knife as they all exchange optimistic smiles and tentative handshakes, while profusely thanking Emilyâs surgeon. Aaron excuses himself to call Jack - something he should have done hours ago. âIâm not going far,â he reminds Dave, his words a warning of what to do if anything changes in the next few minutes.
âWeâll be right here.â
Mendoza is shrugging into his jacket and digging for his keys with a look of resignation on his face. He catches Daveâs sideways glance. âI think itâs time I head out, Dave. Please give Emily my best wishes on a quick recovery when sheâs discharged.â Thereâs a change in his voice, one that wasnât there earlier.
âYouâre leaving?â Dave asks curiously. âYou arenât going to stay and see Emily? It shouldnât be much longer before we can go in.â
âNo. I donât think so.â
âWhy?â
Mendoza shakes his head, runs a hand over his scalp. âI learned something tonight. You know when itâs just not meant to be, but you canât find the reason why?â
Dave nods, a glimmer of understanding appearing in his eyes. âI do. I know it very well, actually.â
âI think I found the why.â His eyes roam around before they finally land on Aaron and Daveâs do too. The phone is still pressed to his ear but heâs still staring right into Emilyâs room, never once looking away, even as his mouth moves in conversation to Jack on the other end. âI tried to deny it, so did Emily. But I donât think her heart ever belonged to me. I think it belonged to him.â
â
Emily finally wakes up a few hours later. Aaron and Dave wait outside the room as sheâs tended to by a horde of surgeons and nurses, testing brain function and vital signs, spattering off medical terms with ease. Itâs a language only they understand, one Aaron never wants to learn. But their voices are hopeful, they have smiles on their faces as they talk to Emily, assessing her cognition and running tests. Sheâs a little confused and extremely tired, but awake and alert . Dave is just as relieved to see things appear normal; theyâre both very aware of just how lucky they got.
Eventually, theyâre finally allowed to see her.
âDo you mind if I ⊠â Aaron trails off, except he doesnât need to finish the question.
âGo, Aaron. I take it you have some things you want to get off your chest,â Dave quips. âIâm going to call the others and give them an update. Theyâve been waiting awhile.â He departs with a pat of encouragement on the back, a shared moment between them.
Moments later, heâs back in her room, at her side on the same uncomfortable chair from earlier. Her eyes flicker open once again, widening almost impossibly when she sees him. Years of unanswered questions are written on her face in seconds, a shared history fraught with more than what most people experience in a lifetime. But thereâs something oddly content there too, as if she woke up from a dream that has somehow materialized in front of her.
âHey,â Aaron says softly, reaching out with a nervous hand to touch her for the first time in years . He dodges wires and IV lines, finds her fingers with his own and gives a gentle squeeze. âYouâre up.â
âYouâre here?â Emily blinks with confusion, still making sense of just how she got there in the first place. âBut I thought you were .. you and Jack are in Philadelphia. What are you doing here?â
âOf course Iâm here,â he says soothingly, ignoring her question. They can talk about that later. âHow are you feeling?â
Emily gives a wry grin, slightly distorted and weak, but there. âThey asked me who the President of the United States was.â
Itâs his turn to smirk. âWhat did you tell them?â
âTo ask me after 45 leaves the Oval Office,â she says without hesitation. âI think I made at least two of them laugh.â But then something comes over her face, the reality of it all setting in. âYou came all this way,â she croaks, throat raw from the intubation tube. âHow did you know about all of this?â
âYou were there for me, remember?â Heâs not only talking about Foyet, but all the years she spent at his side. The years they spent doing a dance around one another, their steps never quite aligning. This time feels like a second chance he never thought heâd get, one he canât mess up.
âThat was a lifetime ago, Aaron. So much has happened since then.â Emily tries to sit upright, pushes herself up about halfway before exhaustion overtakes her. She grumbles in frustration; he shouldnât smile but he does. It means the Emily he knows, the Emily he fell in love with years ago is somewhere in there.
âTake it easy,â he soothes, adjusting the pillows so sheâs more vertical than horizontal. He uses the opportunity to press a kiss against her forehead. He touches his own to hers and murmurs, âThatâs something I should have done a long time ago.â
A smile spreads across her face, just as brilliant as the night he met her. She remembers it all, just as well as he does. âFunny how it always seems to take one of us dying to figure things out.â
âWhat are you talking about?â Itâs a morbid thought, one he canât entertain for long because despite his question, thereâs an element of truth to it. He brushes some hair from her eyes and tucks it behind her ear. Itâs matted in his fingers and dirty yet he doesnât even notice. His heart swells, the hand in her hair trails down to her cheek, a thumb against the blush that spreads there. âAnd by the way, thatâs not funny.â
âIâm saying maybe after I get out of this place,â she gestures to the mess of monitors and wires and tubes, âYou can ask me out on a date. Finally.â
âAnywhere,â Aaron agrees. He would go anywhere, if it meant he could be with her.
âI know a place in Silver Spring. Supposedly they have the best apple pie in DC.â
#hotchniss#hotchniss fanfiction#young hotchniss#Aaron Hotchner#Emily Prentiss#aaron hotchner x emily prentiss#Aaron x Emily
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
in another lifetime | lee minho
genre: ceo/iron man!lee minho x secretary!reader | ceo au ; superhero au ; alcohol mention ; blood mention summary: you and your boss were inseparable. no one could understand how you could work ungodly hours for such an inexperienced ceo. but your job was to stick by Mr. Lee for as long as you were getting paid, and that meant being his date to charity balls and helping him turn into the countryâs best superhero. wc: 18.9k a/n: rewrite of that one w**jin fic cuz fuck that guy ~! the public has spoken.... lee minho has been chosen as the winner
Secretary was your title, but you liked to think you were more than just that. Perhaps secretary was just an umbrella term for amateur sommelier slash novice multitasker slash the only employee who knew how to drive stick. Whatever your job entailed, you were sure to list all of those tasks in your updated resume when it was time to pass the torch onto some other poor sucker because you would much rather die than be a secretary for life.
It wasnât like your boss was a total ass, or anything. That was actually the scary part - the fact that your boss was one of the kindest and most attentive people youâve ever worked for, yet you still hated this job! What made this so horrid was the amount of walking and running your poor feet had to do. And guess what? No sneakers were allowed in the office, so you were left with walking over forty-thousand steps in a day in toe-pinching sole-aching glossy shoes that were half a size too big for your feet because shoes like these always ran out in your size in the store.
âGood morning, Mr. Lee,â you greeted, walking into his private office at 8:00 am on the dot as normal. With tired eyes, he looked up from his stack of blueprints and gave you a warm smile. You donât know how he does it, but he always managed to welcome your morning visits with a smile that almost made you consider your resignation. âIced americano, extra shot.â
âYou are a blessing,â he praised graciously. One sip of the liquid gold was enough to wake him up right away.
âLong night?â
âYeah. You know how it took us hours to decide the wall colors for each floor in our building? Imagine doing that all over again, but for a superhero suit prototype.â
âBut itâs just a suit this time, not fifty floors.â
âThis isnât just a suit, _____. Itâs the suit of a man whoâs going to save the world one day! A suit that everyone will lay their eyes on and judge me for my color choices.â
âYou sound like a child.â
âAn ambitious child, mind you.â
âDid you ultimately decide on a color?â
âYes, two colors actually. Red and gold.â
âWow, such a loud and loyal color choice.â
âIs it?â Your handsome boss pouted slightly while scanning his designs. âSeungmin said the same thing. Maybe I should change it -â
âNo!â you interrupted for the sake of not wanting to look up Pantoneâs thousands of shades of ruby and champagne. âRed and gold are perfect for you.â
Minhoâs pouty lips melted into a proud smile. âIf you believe so, then I trust you. Come take a look - what do you think of it overall?â
You walked around his ginormous custom-made walnut desk to peer over his shoulder. Minho could smell the familiar gardenia scent you wore for years and it immediately brought comfort to his panicking soul. Somehow your presence always calmed him down, no matter what stressful situation he was in. Maybe thatâs why he wanted to have you around 24/7. How selfish of him.
Your couple minutes of silence were so agonizing that his nervous foot-tapping habit he told you about that he thought he got rid of in college broke through, which was your cue to answer.
âI like it. I like it a lot, actually,â you admitted honestly. âI would definitely feel safe if I saw you come to my rescue, although the helmet is a little concerning.â
âConcerning how?â
âWell, it has such a⊠A, uh⊠How do I put this politely? A dead expression?â
ââDeadâ is a polite adjective to you?â
âI mean come on, Mr. Lee, there are two eyes and a flat line for the mouth where the corners curve downwards just slightly and it looks like you gave him little fangs. Thereâs not much life in the eyes, either.âÂ
âThey light up when the suit is on!â
âMaybe Iâll like it more when I see it in person?â
âThe helmet is the only thing Iâm confident about, so nothing and no one can change my mind,â he said stubbornly.
âIâm sure everyone will love it,â you reassured while smoothing out the stress wrinkles on his indigo shoulder pads. âWhen do you plan on starting the build?â
âIn half an hour.â
âWhat!?â Minho nearly spit out his espresso at your yelping and the frantic way you sifted through your massive planner and scrolling through your emails on your phone at the same time. Oh, so thatâs what he forgot to tell you! He knew something felt off. âB-B-But I didnât get an email that the shipment arrived!â
âI called the company at five in the morning just as they opened and demanded an expedited shipping of all the materials and theyâll be arriving in half an hour.â
âBut did the quality department approve of the materials? Or your design at least?â
âYou do know Iâm the CEO, right?â Minho smirked teasingly. âThatâs business talk for âfuck Qualityâ.â
Minho stood up from his black velvet Chesterfield chair to escape your nagging and briskly walked away towards God-knows-where. Like an obedient, push-over puppy, you trailed closely behind with a light jog and all you could think about was how it was too early for your feet to be aching this badly.
âI donât like the idea of this,â you said firmly.
âYou never do. Loosen up a little, will ya?â
âI will not! I looked the other way when you decided on signing a contract to collaborate with that ugly luxury car brand, I agreed with the proposal of a new smartphone that totally flopped in the end, and I barely allowed the approval for the development of the new branch in Taiwan! All of those ideas are whatever, arbitrary even, but this? This puts you at the front line of danger, Mr. Lee! What if something goes wrong, or the material is compromised? What if these companies take you for a fool for not checking in with the quality department first? What if youâre setting yourself up to be sabotaged, huh?â
Minho pressed the down button on the elevator, ignoring your pleas. Even though all you do is nag and play by the rules, he knew you were only doing so because he didnât bother to. In the end, you were just looking out for him, and he couldnât appreciate you more.
His gives you what he thought was a reassuring smile. To you, it looked rather mischievous âLucky for me that youâll be there the whole time, right?ââ
âWhat do you meanâŠ?â
âI mean youâll watch the entire suit being built while you work. Then youâll see how safe it is. I need someone to double check me, anyways.â
âMr. Lee, I donât think Iâm qualified for that.â
âDonât be silly, of course you are!â
Your engineering experience went as far as Physics I and II classes with a teaspoonâs worth in basic circuitry, so if Minho thought that qualified you to double check his work, then you might have to question his PhD degree.
The elevator welcomed you both into its vacant container. The lowest level this elevator could reach with a single button was the basement, but if the right person (or the wrong person) were to dial the buttons in the order of 4-4-1-9, they would be taken nine floors below the basement to the rumored âSuper Officeâ (ten was too much because Minho didnât like the feel of the heavy pressure and eight was such a silly number).
The steel doors opened right into his Super Office which he designed to be five times larger than his executive office so he had plenty of room for building up new car designs and bringing his super suits to life for both him and his partners. His successful designs that were once worn but are now retired were placed on mannequins and stored inside a tall glass box on display for him to admire.
You walked up to your favorite one, eyes sparkled adoringly at Seungminâs first Spider-Man suit.
âYou always loved the red and blue,â Minho noted behind you. âStill not a fan of the black one?â
âThe black one is scary! No one wants a hero dressed in all black, like that color does not exude the feeling of safe.â
âDuly noted for his next suit.â
Beside Seungminâs old spidey suit was an empty display case you assumed was meant for this final draft of Minhoâs Iron Man suit. Surrounding the two glass cases were dozens and dozens of wood and plastic demos that didnât work out in the end, but Minho didnât have the heart to take them to the dumpster.
âLooks like the shipment arrived early!â Your mature but easy-going boss jogged up to the piles of wooden crates and packages that were laid out neatly in the center of his work space. Without much patience, he took off his indigo suit jacket, tossed it to the side like it wasnât worth two thousand dollars (to which you caught before it hit the ground), and took the crowbar on top of the pile to open the cases with ease. Sheets of metals, different tools, and a cool welding and soldering set scattered along the concrete floor. Minho gave you an excited grin that mimicked a child upon opening gifts on Christmas. âLet the building commence!â
There wasnât room for any argument, so you took a seat at his desk where he normally would sketch the designs and worked off of his desktop with a heavy feeling of defeat. At least watching the process would be cool, right?
Maybe cool wasnât the right word. Or watching.
For the next three months, from sunrise to sunset, you spent your day nine floors below the surface for almost twelve hours a day being his little helper. From holding pieces of metal in place while he flame torched them together to feeding him take out because his hands were covered in oil, you did it all and God, if Minho didnât give you a raise or at least some meal tickets to the executive cafeteria, you might just quit on the spot.
âDone.â With a heavy and exhausted sigh, Minho clapped his hands together and marveled at his nearly-finished product. âWeâre done!!â
âWhat about the red and gold paint?â
âI canât work on this anymore or Iâll implode. Iâll just take this to my car guy and heâll paint it exactly how I want it.â
âNot really a self-made suit then, is it?â you dared to challenge your boss.
He pointed an accusing finger at you. âShut your mouth and give me my food.â
You handed a slouching Minho his box of take-out and wooden chopsticks. While you had a perfectly comfortable ottoman he could have sat on right next to you, he remained on the cold concrete, probably too sore and worn out to even stand up, let alone walk to a cushioned seat. Minho was a man with personality and many faces, but his face of satisfactory upon completing projects was when he was the most handsome. For a while, you two just sat in silence, taking in every detail of the flawless iron suit while slurping noodles.Â
âSo,â Minho began nervously. âWhat do you think?â
âItâs beautiful, Mr. Lee,â you say immediately.
âYou mean it?â
For someone so intelligent and talented, it was a wonder how a man like him could be insecure about any of his creations.
âAbsolutely,â you reassured. âFlawless. Is it fully programmed and everything?â
âYup. I installed the software and artificial intelligence last week.â
âSounds like the only thing you need to do is take it out for a spin.â
Minho hummed with approval. â... Can you do it for me?â
âWhat!? No!â
âI really donât want to do itâŠâ
âWith all due respect, suck it up.â
âIsnât it reasons like this why I hired you?â
âI was hired to be your secretary, not your lab rat.â
âTo be fair, the job description was pretty vague.â
âYeah, I definitely did not expect to be helping you construct a modern Knight in Shining Armor cosplay.â After wiping your mouth clean of all MSG and soy sauce, you tossed your dirty napkin in the trash bin that was a considerable distance away.
Minho followed suit, who was also able to get his napkin in the can. Then you tossed another napkin, and then him, and this went on until you were left to toss your boxes and chopsticks. The real challenge was tossing the plastic wraps of the fortune cookies.
âWhoever loses has to do whatever the other says,â Minho proposed.
Without hesitation, you nodded in agreement. âFine, but I will not test that thing out if I lose.â
âDeal. Secretaries first.â
You did your best to crumple up and squish out any air that was left in the wrapped before whipping it like you were throwing the first pitch. The wrapper hit the rim of the can and fell to the side. But thatâs ok, because there was no way your boss could even come close to -
âWOO!â Minho cheered, getting up from the floor while you were left slumped in the chair filled with defeat. Of course, whatever he wanted, he would get his way. âMan, I am super lucky today.â
âWhat the hell! Did you wrap it around a stone or something!?â
âDarling, I would never cheat ~â
âThereâs no use in arguing. Just lay the consequences on me, boss.â
Minho scooted the ottoman closer - almost a little too close. Then, like a handsome little goldendoodle with his swooshy chocolate hair and sparkling eyes, he gazed up at you pleadingly before offering you your punishment.
Fear and flattery tickled your spine. âSpit it out.â
A grin followed. âYou will accompany me to the ball next week.â
âThe Childrenâs Charity Ball? The biggest charity ball of the century? The one where all the white-haired big shots attend with their dates who just barely turned eighteen?â
âThe very same.â
âAnd you want me to be your date.â
âYes.â
âSeems a bit lazy, doesnât it?â
âLazy how!?â
Not wanting him to see you blush, you began cleaning up the mess from the takeout. âLazy as in why not find a real date? You know, someone youâll have a good time with.â
âHey, I always have a good time with you! And Iâm doing you a favor if you think about it. If I wanted to bring anyone else, that would mean youâd have to flip through all of my contacts and have you choose the perfect date for me. So unless you want the extra overtime, Iâll expect to see you dressed to the nines?â
âDonât you want to bring someone more suited for this role? Someone with much more finesse and elegance?â you said as you twirled dirty napkins in the air.
âIf Iâm being honest, I do not have the time nor do I want to put in the effort into bringing someone so bland.â
âWho says theyâre bland? What if I pick out one of your supermodel friends or like a professor, or something?â
âAll my supermodel friends like to toke up in bathrooms and whatâs a professor going to do? Lecture me to death? _____, please, I am begging you - be my date? You know you and I are going to have a blast, I promise you. We always do when weâre together.â
A moment of silence passed while you shuddered in disgust. You couldnât believe you were going to say this, butâŠÂ âSo what should I wear?â
âYes! Thatâs the spirit! Wear anything besides velvet because thatâs my fabric of choice.â
âCan you at least do the picking for me? We should at least match in the slightest.â
Minho let out an exaggerated sigh. âOh, fine, Iâll do all the work.â
âYouâre a pain in the ass, Mr. Lee.â
âItâs what I do best.â
After cleaning up the mess and a last quick polish on the Iron suit, the two of you took the elevator to the level below the basement where Minho parked his favorite fancy shmancy foreign sports car you couldnât pronounce. In its shiny and spotless all-white glory sat his coup in his executive parking spot where no other car or person was in sight.
âQuite showy for you, isnât it?â you accused your normally toned-down boss.
âI had a hunch that today was going to be the day we finished, and low and behold, we did. Soojung the Spyder always brings me good luck,â he patted and praised his prized roadster.
The distance from the office to your apartment was a solid forty-five minutes away by public transportation, right on the edge of being not too far, but not close enough, but by car it was only twenty-five minutes. During your first couple of years with the company, you enjoyed the lonely rides and getting lost with your thoughts, but there were moments you got so lost that you missed your stop a couple too many times and sometimes the winter made waiting outside so unbearable. It wasnât until you started to clock in tons of overtime that Minho was nice enough to drive you home from then on.
--
âCâmon, _____, just get in the car,â Minho begged for the twelfth time, holding the passenger door open with one hand and an umbrella with the other. He parked his car illegally right in front of the bus stop that so many other employees used. Why did it matter that you were using it while it was thunderstorming and past 10:00 PM? âThe heat is escaping the longer we argue.â
âItâs fine! I donât live too far away,â you lied. âPlease go home, Mr. Lee, your puppy must be worried sick.â
âHazelnut can wait, but I canât. As your boss, I order you to get in my car!â Though the statement was serious with his booming voice, his pouty lips made it much less intimidating.
âWith all due respect, I have clocked out for the day and I donât have to listen to you until 7:00 am tomorrow.â
âI canât believe youâre making me break the law.â
âWhat do you mean?â
The blinding lights of the bus flashed irregularly, a polite way of telling Minho to get the fuck out of the way. But he didnât move in the slightest. He patiently waited for you by the passenger door, not moving a muscle and looking like a car model dressed in his long, warm and tan pea coat. The patient and smug look on his face let you know he wasnât playing around and that heâd dare tell the bus to wait until you got in.
âMr. Lee, get out of the way!â
âNot until youâre in my car,â he shook his head stubbornly. âThe bus is getting closer ~â
Your anxiousness hiked up exponentially when the driver held the horn long and loudly, not looking like they had much patience in them and indicating that they were very, very annoyed. For the sake of not inconveniencing the butt-load of passengers and the driver and securing your job, you hurried into his car, cursing up a storm that rivaled the one outside. A triumphant and smirking Minho followed suit and sped away at a dangerous speed, perhaps breaking a second law that night. For those twenty-five minutes (or maybe it was fifteen with Minhoâs driving), the car was silent because your reckless boss focused on cutting every civilian off on the highway and you were too busy covering your eyes in fear.
--
âYou were so dramatic back then,â Minho snickered at the seemingly-harmless memory.
âMe!? You were the one who parked in front of a bus stop and begged me to get in!â
âYou were the one who wouldnât get in the damn car!â
âHow does it look to on-lookers that a secretary is getting into her bossâs car!?â
âItâs not like anyone knows our relationship.â
âOh please, someone like you driving a beautiful shiny car picking up sad olâ me at the bus stop - of course on-lookers may not know me and my relationship to you, but they definitely know who you are at the very least.â
âI could not give more than zero fucks of what people think.â
âYes, that much is clear.â
â_____, you canât always worry about what everyone thinks ~â
You sighed loudly, as if youâd explained this to him a thousand times already. âWorrying is the basis of my entire title, Mr. Lee.â
âAnd will you drop the âMr. Leeâ once and for all? Weâre the same age!â
âSame age, but different titles and a massive pay gap. You and I are not equals.â
Minho reached over to mess up your hair. âYouâre so formal, itâs so cute!â
âAh, stop it! Youâre swerving!!â
Minho had dropped you off and walked you up to your apartment more times than you can count, but you donât think youâll ever get over the embarrassment of your humble abode. Of course youâve visited his mansion just as many times, since you participated in the designing of it, and him having to see such a sad home in comparison is, well, terrifying each and every time.
âOk, bye,â you dismissed quickly.
A handsome laugh escaped your handsome bossâs lips. âStill hate having me so close to your home? You know, itâs quite rude youâve never invited me in and yet youâve been in mine hundreds of times!â
âMy home doesnât have marble statues or glass refrigerators and I canât hire you to redesign the interior.â
âYou know I donât care about that stuff.â
âBut I do!â
His tongue tisked disappointedly. âWhat a shame. I thought we were friends.â
âWe are, but friends donât break sensitive boundaries.â
He passively waved you off. âFine, fine. Iâll see you tomorrow?â
âBright and early.â
âExcellent. I have one request.â
It was your turn to pout. What could he possibly want this time? âAlready? At least let me sleep peacefully.â
âItâs nothing complicated, I promise! In fact, itâll save you thirty minutes. Donât bring me my coffee tomorrow.â
âDonât? Are you on a caffeine cleanse again? You know how badly that went last time - you barely lasted two days and you fired someone, to which I had to convince you for forty minutes to hire them back.â
âNo, not a cleanse. Just come in a bit earlier. Letâs get coffee together.â
âDo you have time for that?â Knowing how packed Minhoâs schedule was in the mornings, you wondered his sanity for making time just so the two of you could grab a cup.
âIâll make time. Actually, youâll make time. Can you pencil us in for some coffee?â
âU-Uh, yeah!â With nervous and shaky hands, you pulled out your work phone and squeezed in half an hour of coffee time. âDone.â
âPerfect. Iâll see you in the morning.â
âDonât be reckless driving home.â
âNo promises.â
Before going into your apartment complex, you watched Minho wave goodbye before blasting music with a deep bass and speeding off, leaving a smokey trail from burning rubber.
âI hate him,â you smiled to yourself.
--
âI hate him,â you said to yourself upon walking into Minhoâs office.
Like an artificially intelligent robot that didnât know of its purpose, Minho dressed in his Iron suit walked around his office doing regular office things, like dusting the blinds and tidying up loose papers on his desk. It was a little difficult to do smaller tasks with his stiff and massive iron hands, so youâre not entirely sure what your boss was doing.
âGâmorning!â he greeted cheerfully. âJust taking this baby out on a test drive.â
You had just noticed the paint job was completed on the suit which meant that it was good to go. However, you didnât think this was the ideal way to âtest driveâ a superhero suit.Â
âGood morning, Mr. Lee. Is this really the right way to test drive?â
âI got too excited when my car guy told me it was done. He did it so quickly and precisely, too. Look, he even engraved it with my signature! Sheâs a beauty, isnât she?â
âYes, very shiny. The gold and red are much prettier than I imagined.â
âRight!? Not too Gryffindor-y, is it?â
âNot at all,â you said sincerely. âDo you want to get coffee now? We should hurry, you have a conference call at 8:00.â
âYeah, letâs go.â
Minho followed you to the door with a trail of heavy iron steps. You turned around quickly and gave him an incredulous look, one heâs seen much too often. âI donât want coffee anymore.â
âWhy not!?â
âIâm not going out in public with you wearing that thing! You look ridiculous!â
âThatâs so rude of you to say about my pride and joy! This also took me thirty minutes to put on!â
âMr. Lee, weâre just getting coffee!â
âYou are not fun at all.â
It took only five minutes to get your boss stumbling out of the suit because the button for the release was hidden under a metal panel on his wrist, but at least it was painless.
âI thought you didnât want to reveal Iron Man until you tested it and got your seal of approval?â you asked the child-like man.
âThatâs still the plan, but Iâm just so excited! I think we should test it tonight.â
âTonight? Already?â
âYup, and I need you here with me in case I die, or something.â
âAnd to think I was gonna relax and take a bubble bath tonight.â
âIt wonât take long, I promise.â
âIâll believe it when I drop my bath bomb in my tub.â
In your whole time working here, youâve spent more time together with Minho at both the office and at his home than working alone. The ratio was about seventy-five percent at the office, fifteen percent at his home, and ten percent miscellaneous, like going to business lunches or simple walks to the coffee shop like today. The long work hours were brutal on your feet and your social life, but the money was way too good to pass. You swore you broke the world record for âquickest payment of student debtâ with your hard work.
To anyone else, your job sounded so unappealing that no amount of money could ever convince them to do what youâre doing. âSo braveâ, they tell you, but itâs not that youâre brave, itâs that youâre loyal and as much as you hate to say it, you had the best boss. Yes, heâs a little goofy and yes, maybe a bit naive because heâs so young, but he treated you like youâre his equal and not someone so beneath him who takes all of his notes and takes his laundry to be dry cleaned. Plus when he compensated for your time so handsomely, how could you hate your job? Every day was new and exciting when you were with Minho.
The day went along as normal, from conference calls to lunch and finishing the day with an interview with the press. The very second everyone clocked out at 5:00 pm, you followed a speedy boss to wherever he led you.
âAre we going to test it out now?â
âNo, silly, itâs still too bright out! We have to test it once the sun sets.â
You knew that sounded too good to be true. You held a light jog in order to keep up with him. âWhere are we going then?â
He turned and gave you a suspicious grin. âShopping!â
âFor what!?â
âYou and I need matching outfits for the charity ball, remember?â
âYou know, I was just kidding when I said that⊠We donât have to matchâŠâ The last thing you want is for someone to mistake you as your bossâs date instead of his secretary, but to be fair you donât know many guests going that bring anyone that isnât a date, so you kind of shot yourself in the foot when you didnât make that shot into the trash bin.
âWe are matching and I am not arguing with you.â
A defeated sigh escaped your lips before entering the backseat of Minhoâs car where his driver would take us anywhere he pleased. He told him a cross section that sounded familiar, but not enough for you to guess where youâre going, so from here on out until you were home taking a hot bath, the rest of today would be a surprise.Â
The car stopped in front of a glossy black DIOR building. You expected nothing less from Minho.
âYou would pick Dior,â you scoffed, completely amazed at how someone so rich could have so much brand loyalty to one company.
âHey, they are consistent and beautifully crafted, donât judge me.â
âMr. Lee and Lovely _____!â An older, graceful lady came running to greet both of you with a warm smile dressed in a hot red shade of lipstick. You recognized her voice to be the owner from all the times you called to ask about any pieces Minho could reserve before they hit the runway and were snatched up by the âI Have Daddyâs Credit Card and Inheritanceâ private-school boys. This was your first time seeing her in person and her calming voice matched her mature appearance perfectly. âThis piece has been waiting for you ~â
âI canât wait, Auntie,â he smiled back graciously like an obedient nephew rewarded with cookies.
She led the two of you to the very back where the private dressing and tailoring area was, where the mirrors went from the floor to the ceiling. The store owner walked in with Minhoâs fabric of choice, a velvet jacket with crisp black pants and a white button-up that had the slightest sheen of silver from metallic strands woven into the shirt fabric. In the shadows, one would think the velvet was black, but in the light or at certain angles, there was the slightest sheen to it that showed the darkest shades of indigo and green, like an oil slick. You couldnât believe the amount of detail in the velvet that your eyes looked like they were popping out of your sockets.
Your boss was so eager to try it on that he was taking off his pants before you were warned. Quickly you turned around and shut your eyes, pretending that you didnât see his KakaoTalk-patterned boxer briefs.
âM-M-Mr. Lee! At least warn me if youâre going to strip!!â
âSorry ~â he apologized unapologetically.
A couple of zips and rustling of fabrics later, Minho tapped your shoulder to turn around. Your eyes bulged out of their sockets again while looking at your boss dressed in a suit that was clearly made for him and him only. It didnât look like any tailoring was needed at all! He looked like he walked right off the runway. There had to be some enchantment spell in the fabric because you swear youâve never seen any man more handsome before this moment.
âI take it you like it?â Minho teased.
Your cheeks tickled with red when he caught you staring. âYou look amazing as usual, Mr. Lee.â
âYou think so?â You knew so. âItâs not too flashy, is it?â
âNot at all. I think you have the perfect amount of flash. How does it feel?â
âLike a glove. Itâs already perfectly tailored!â
âI know your measurements by heart, my dear,â Auntie bragged. âOf course I had it ready to go already.â
âYouâre the best.â He gave her a kiss on the cheek and a tight hug. âWhat would I be without you?â
âNot GQâs best dressed man under thirty, thatâs for sure.â
âCould you do me another favor? Do you perhaps have something for _____ to match? We have a charity ball next weekend.â
âMr. Lee, this is really unnecessary -â
âI know exactly what to pull.â
Before you could object, Auntie ran to the back of the store where all the hidden inventory was held. You glared at your cheeky boss, still dressed in his sexy outfit and it was hard to keep your glare when he looked so damn good, that handsome bastard.
âIâm not wearing whatever she brings out.â
âYou will and youâll look great and we will buy it, so donât embarrass me.â
âEmbarrass you!? I am not your doll!â
âIâve got it!â
Both you and Minho whipped your heads to see Auntie running in with a blacker than black satin and silky outfit that was simple but elegant. Nervous goosebumps spread through your arms and straight to your wallet. You already knew this was going to be the most expensive outfit youâve ever worn.
âItâs beautiful,â you gasped so slightly.
âTry it on!â
Minho followed Auntie out of the dressing room but not before shooting you a triumphant wink. I mean, who were you to deny your boss and the store owner, right? So with ease, you put on the cooling fabric that clung to your body in all the right spots. The mirror did all justice and perhaps it was a magical mirror that Dior spent millions on to convince their customers to buy everything because damn, you look hot! With your face as red as Minhoâs Corvette, you presented the outfit to the two judges.
âOh, it fits perfectly!â Auntie gushed with wide eyes.
Minho stayed silent with his mouth ajar and eyes scanning you up and down like you were a precious gem discovered in a deep cave beyond a waterfall. It was hard to differentiate between feeling flattered and feeling like object, but at least you were a desired object, right?
âYou look amazing,â Minho admitted sincerely, no longer looking at you with awe and rather content.
âReally? I look ok?â
His handsome smile shined brightly at you. Whether you were dressed in your formal work clothes that screamed âabsolute virginâ or you were head-to-toe in Dior, you were never just âokâ. You always had the attention of everyone in the room once you walked in, especially his. You were always stunning, no matter what. Validation from your boss always came easy and calmed you quickly because he only had eyes for you.
âYou look just fine,â he lied, because âfineâ didnât come close to how you looked to him.
âWeâll be the best dressed at the ball, huh?â
âAbsolutely.â
The car ride home was quiet other than the trot music playing on the radio from the driverâs playlist. Minho seemed as cool as a cucumber, but you were at the edge of your seat feeling a bit awkward and ugh, unintentionally sweaty. Compliments from any man was one thing, but coming from your boss? A whole different level of weird, especially if they werenât work related! What did âyou look just fineâ even mean!? Was that a good thing? Were you too average-looking? Whatever it was, from now until you fall asleep at ungodly hours, those words were going to circulate your thoughts, perhaps haunt you for days.
At exactly 7:03 pm, just as the sun set below the horizon revealing the indigo night sky, the driver pulled up to the back entrance of the building that led to a secret elevator that would take you straight to the underground office after punching in the code. A giggling and grinning Minho was the first to hop out of the car and ran towards the door.
âMr. Lee, hold on!â you whined as you struggled to get out of the tall car.
âHurry up, _____! Nowâs the perfect time to earn that OT!â
âThis time-and-a-half pay better be worth itâŠâ
Upon entering the elevator, you were ready to punch in the 4419 code, but Minho had already pressed the button to the top level, which led to the roof slash helipad.
âWhy are we going up?â
âWe canât test the suit inside, silly. Seungmin came by earlier to pick up his suit after I recalibrated it last night and I asked him to take the suit to the roof.â
âHow, that thing weighs like a ton!â
âNot when youâre wearing it.â
âYou let him wear it before you test drove it!? Mr. Lee, thatâs extremely reckless!â
âRelax, I trusted he wouldnât mess anything up, and look! Itâs right there!â
The glass elevator made a slow stop to reveal the red and gold suit standing proudly in the center of the helipad. As soon as the doors panned open, Minho handed you his suitcase before running out and tossing his blazer onto the floor before hastily stepping into the suit.
âOh, I almost forgot,â he said, running back to your frazzled state. He took the leather suitcase from your hands and popped it open so he could give you a glass tablet. âThis is for you.â
You looked at the shiny slab of glass with wonder. âWhat is it?â
âItâs like a control center. Youâll see what I see in terms of my stats and where I am in the city. If anything goes wrong, like say the jets give out, I need you to send a command to manually turn on the back-ups.â
âAnd what code is that?â
âNot important, weâll study those later.â
âLater!? What if something happens tonight!?â
âNothing will happen I promise, Iâll see you in a bit ~!â his cheering faded away the further he ran from you and to his beloved suit.
There was no use in fighting your boss, so you did as you were told and touched the tablet to reveal the control panel. It was black for a few moments before the screen showed your tiny self off in the distance looking down at the tablet which meant that Minho was able to put on and turn on the suit super quickly without any problems.
âWhat do you see?â he asked you through the speakers of the tablet from his built-in microphone in the helmet.
âI see me in the distance, the battery level of the suit, and all other weird liquids and commodities at one hundred percent.â
âPerfect!â
You turned to look at your boss who was stretching and feeling out the suit as if this wasnât his 50th time wearing it. Still, he looked so excited and proud of his hard work, it was hard to tease him about how childish he was, even if he was trying out his yoga poses he just learned.Â
âHow does it feel?â
âIt feels incredible! Totally indescribable now that Iâm out in the open. And itâs surprisingly lightweight.â
âHow were you able to make it feel light with all that metal?â
âI donât know, if Iâm being honestâŠâ
You rolled your eyes. âThe work of a genius, huh?â
âYouâve got that right. Are we ready to take off?â
âI believe so. Are you ready to take off?â
âMore than Iâll ever be, baby!!â
Before you knew it, you saw the cameraâs view on the screen wobble and turn towards the edge of the building. Terrified, you saw your child-like boss get a running start before he dove off the edge and into the sea of the city.
In a panic, you ran and took a peak over the edge, hoping the jets or whatever kept the suit flying would operate properly and leave you without any worries. At first, Minho was but a dark red speck falling beneath the shadows, but a second later, he came flying up at lighting speed doing tricks and flips with ease and whooping loudly, as any normal CEO of a software company slash wannabe superhero would do. You could hear him giggling through your tablet, and like a spectator watching the most spectacular aerial performance, you watched him with a smile on your lips.
After his solo, he glided back down to you and hovered beyond the edge just at your eye level. You couldnât see any features behind the glass of his eyes so you were left awkwardly staring at his expressionless helmet with those signature weird fangs. After all you and Minho have been through together, even with an idea like this being so ridiculously obscure, he could always rely on you to support him no matter what. He saw how your eyes sparkled with wonderment and how your cheeks dusted a soft pink and it was then that he knew you would stay by his side for even more ridiculous shenanigans to come.
He would never let you leave, anyways. Even in another lifetime, heâd have you by his side forever.
âHow cool do I look right now?â he asked. His voice sounded deeper and electronic through the helmet, like he was a robot or had his voice programmed through a phone like Siri. You imagined an idea like that was how Minho planned on becoming immortal one day.
You raised a brow. âYou look kind of⊠scary?â
âScary!? Why?â
âI donât know, if I saw a flying robot come at me at rocket speed, I think Iâd be terrified!â
âWell, if I come to your rescue, at least youâll know itâs me.â
âI suppose. So what are you going to do now? Throw a reveal event? Press conference, perhaps?â
âThat, or wait for a Demon-Level threat to pass through our city. I donât know, whichever comes first.â Minho shrugged nonchalantly. âWanna see something cool?â
Before you could agree, Minho held his palm to the sky before a neon blue blast shot out of it, disappearing into God-knows-where. You could feel the heat from the beam of light radiated around you and fear sparked inside your chest.
âWhat the hell was that!?â you exclaimed.
âIsnât that so cool!? Gonna hit some suckers and fry them up like bacon!â Your boss blindly shot another beam of light into the sky and you prayed to someone out there that no planes would disintegrate in the process.
âHey, careful! What if you hit a satellite or something!â In the process of grabbing Minhoâs iron hand so heâd stop being so reckless, you burned yourself upon touching the hot metal opening like a total dumb ass and yanked your hand back. âAh!!â
âOh, shit.â
Quickly and haphazardly, Minho landed back on the helipad and climbed out of the iron suit. In the process of running back to your aid, he untied his black silk necktie to use as a temporary band aid on your scalding palm. Gingerly, his cold hands took yours and ran a thumb over the scarring semicircle.
âAh ah ah stop!!â you cried with tears of pain and embarrassment streaming down your cheeks.
âSorry! Here,â Minho wrapped his tie around your palm and tied it tightly. The pure silk felt cooling against the burn and soon your tears stopped and you couldnât do anything else besides sniffle. âLetâs go back inside. My office has a first aid kit.â
Your mumbling and cursing boss led you back to his office with urgency, blaming himself for being so stupid and recklessly playing with what could be considered a weapon of mass destruction. And now his favorite person, the one person who believed in his iron suit, was hurt in the process, pouting cutely and holding your burned hand like you were an injured puppy. This was one of his greatest fears upon completing this project.
You sat on his sapphire blue velvet couch with the bronze-gilded frame that looked like it belonged in the Ravenclaw common room trying to alleviate the pain of the burn in Minhoâs ice bucket (for his white wine, of course) while he shifted through his drawers to find the first aid kit you gave him a couple years ago.
âDo you remember when you got this for me?â he asked as soon as he pulled it out from the bottom drawer. You shook your head, too lightheaded and in too much pain to remember. He sat next to you and began to tell the old story while patching you up. âIt was your third year working here, but my first day as CEO when I took over for my Dad. I got so many paper cuts from all the paperwork I had to read and sign and I got a massive headache afterwards and I just wanted to eat something because all I had that day was an iced americano. It was so late and by the time I was finished, it was maybe 7:00pm -â
â8:00 pm,â you corrected in between sniffles.
âAh, so you do remember! At 8:00pm, you waltzed into my office wearing your comfiest clothes with a bag of take-out in one hand and the first aid kit with a million bandaids and Tylenol in the other. That night, you sat in my office and helped patch up my fingers, fed me lo mein, and helped me with the rest of the paperwork for two hours. I thought of you as my guardian angel since that day and vowed to myself that no matter what, you and I would stick by each otherâs side and be the dynamic duo that we are forever. Oh, how the tables have turned tonight. Now Iâm the one patching you up.â
Minho had finished wrapping your palm at the end of his story. Something about his proclamation didnât sit right with you. Something about staying here forever, clocking in massive amounts of overtime and being subservient to the same men sounded like your own personal hell.
âI canât be your secretary forever, Mr. Lee.â
âI know,â he admitted. âBut I donât have to think about that for quite some time, right?â
âMaybe.â
âI hate change, you know.â
âI, more than anyone else, know that.â
Your handsome boss chuckled lightly at the heavy subject. His curly coffe hair covered his eyes as he looked down at your hand and traced small shapes on the bandaid. You knew that he knew you didnât want to stay here forever, and he couldnât blame you, but it didnât make the thought of you leaving any less heartbreaking.
âDoes it feel any better?â
âMuch better,â you said truthfully as the cooling gel felt like a magical potion.
âThis first aid kit is the only practical gift Iâve ever received. All others are for the aesthetic.â
âDo you prefer practical gifts, Mr. Lee?â
âOf course! The fuck am I going to do with a VVS diamond-encrusted chain?â
âFlex on all the other young CEOs?â
âAnd partake in their pissing contest? No, thank you.â
âYouâre telling me you wonât be doing that this weekend at the Charity Ball?â
âWhen I have you next to me, I donât need VVS diamonds,â Minho grinned flirtatiously.
You hit his arm with your good hand and he flinched upon his correct prediction. âI am not an accessory!â
âOf course not! You are my beloved intelligent sidekick that all other big wigs tell me they wished they had! But when you look like that, itâs bonus points ~â
âUgh, your kind are all the same!â you scoffed, trying to collect your things and storm out the door.
âItâs a compliment!â he teased. Minho managed to chase after you and grab your things to carry to his car so he could drive you home for the 1106th time.
--
After a long and tiring rest of the week helping your boss do target practicing with the iron suit on, Saturday had arrived and now you had the honor of accompanying said-boss to a Big Dick contest disguised as a Charity Ball. The main event was for the sake of the children of course, but the real show was to see who was wearing what designer with what accessories and who pulled up in the fanciest sports car with the youngest and sexiest date in their arms. You were so, so lucky to be working for someone who liked to stay low key, despite always being the center of attention.
âWhy are you so nervous?â Minho teased, nudging your arm as you both walked up to the front doors of the venue. âThis isnât the first time youâve played as my date.â
âI know, but it doesnât get any easier,â you admitted, shyly covering yourself from the much-more revealing outfit now that it was tailored to fit.
âYou and I look fine! Muted colors, minimal diamonds, low key attitudes - weâre perfect! No one will even notice weâre here.â
That was a complete lie, because the second you walked in, a swarm of gossip columnists and magazine writers circled around the two of you, bombarding you both with the same questions you were so used to.
âMr. Lee, who are you wearing?â
âMr. Lee, whoâs your lovely date?â
âMr. Lee, whatâs the best way to lock in that your date will go home with you?â
Minho raised his hand slightly and all that could be heard were the cameras clicking. God, the power he hasâŠÂ
âDior, a close friend, and be so irresistible that they canât say no.â
Without another word, he gently took your bandaged hand and led you out of the circle of gossipers who were silent in awe. With your free hand, you covered up your ugly laughing.
âYouâre such a cornball!â you said in between a fit of giggles.
âAn irresistible cornball, at least. Now, walk me through all these people again?â
Minho was young and when it came to networking, he still had the mentality of being the CEOâs son rather than the CEO. That meant that Minho didnât care much in remembering other CEOâs names and relied on you to remind him of all the people he should have remembered three years ago. It was a consistent hour of introductions and small talk about future goals, collaborations, and golfing, all of which you were able to expertly tune out while sipping prosecco and snacking on caviar tarts. Years of experience thankfully made these events easier.
âDid you practice your speech for your donation?â you reminded Minho after taking a seat at the prestigious Table 2. Since the company was one of the Charity Ballâs biggest sponsors, the CEOs were always invited to say some manufactured speech.
âYeah. I even practiced it in the shower. Hopefully I get the charity organization correct this time.â
âItâs amazing how you even got this far.â
The Charity Ball should have been named See Who Can Donate the Most Money Ball because every speech given by a CEO of some company tried to out-do each other. Luckily, your companyâs speeches were always last and your touch of humanity written on paper always had the audience in awe with the Minhoâs compassion. To pass the time, you and Minho played rock-paper-scissors and whomever lost had to drink champagne. Letâs just say Minho ended up having the infamous Asian Glow.
His face was still blushy by the time it was his turn and you almost felt bad because the pictures with the flash turned on probably wouldnât be so flattering in the magazines, but that wouldnât matter because he still looks like the most stunning man in the room. All eyes were on him as he made his speech, but he had his eyes on you. Probably because he would piss his pants if he saw how many people were looking at him. You gave him two thumbs up for encouragement.
âIt is the greatest honor to be here and giving a speech for the third year in a row. Children are the source and future for a better world, and it is our duty to -â
You blanked out for most of it since you wrote it. It was hard to focus anyways when his eyes were so piercing, so you averted his gaze and counted the number of peppercorns on his unfinished steak. At an alarming fifty-three, you glanced around the gallery to see if anyone was actually paying attention. Many, if not all, of the guests around your age were paying attention with dreamy eyes and pouty lips, all wishing they were in your position tonight. Some even dared to make eye contact with you as if to say, âhow DARE you NOT pay attention to the sexiest man alive!?â The older, more powerful guests seemed genuinely interested in the amount Minho was donating and the older dates seemed to care more about their reflection on the back of a spoon.
The fattest check with a bunch of zeros was walked onto the stage. A standing ovation was in order of course, and you conformed with the crowd, even though applause always made Minho visibly uncomfortable.
âHe throws a big, fat check to charity and yet he still doesnât like the attention, huh?â
As the clapping died down and the noise faded into the smooth hum of the live piano and jazz music, you turned to face the owner of a familiar sly voice. The man that stood before you was the famous doctor slash art collector slash playboy who youâve come to know after attending all of these flashy events.
You smiled slyly at the man. âIf it isnât GQâs Bachelor of the Month, Dr. Park Seonghwa.â
The raven-haired man gave you his signature smirk. Then he took your hand and kissed it tenderly like the prince he is. âLovely _____, pleasure to see you as always.â
âHave you been doing that to all the other guests you frequent at these events?â
âOf course not! Just the beautiful ones.â
You let out a loud scoff. âYou and your way with words.â
âAre they enough to convince you to finally go out to dinner with me?â
âNot quite.â
Seonghwa sighed tiredly and dropped his head as if this was the first time youâve rejected him. Guess every time felt like the first time. The handsome raven held his hand out to you. âIf not dinner, how about a dance?â
Hesitantly, you searched for your boss like you were trying to sneak away from a parent. He was busy shaking hands and catching up with The Important Peopleâs Club, so you didnât think one dance would hurt, though once you feed a dog a treat, heâll be begging for more forever.
You took his hand. âOne dance.â
âFive.â
âOne.â
âThree?â
âDr. Park!â
âWhat!? Ok, fine, one dance, unless youâre really feeling it and then weâll dance some more.â
âMaybe in another lifetime, Dr. Park.â
The young doctor led you to the dance floor before you could object further. For someone not-so-smooth with pick-up lines, he was definitely smooth with his moves. With one gentle hand on your waist and the other holding your hand, you two glide around the white tiles like the Royalty of the ball, and truly, for a few moments, it really felt like you were the star of this fairy tale.
Seonghwa let out a tired sigh. âIntelligent, beautiful, loyal, and good at dancing? How are you so good at everything?â
âStop that.â
âI mean it! Yet no man swept you off your feet.â
âJust because I wonât say yes to you, doesnât mean Iâm not waiting for that special someone.â
Seonghwa held your hand up high and made you do a little twirl. âYou might be waiting for a while, beautiful.â
âWhy do you say that?â
âWith Mr. Minho by your side twenty-five hours eight days a week, there is no man that has the courage to come in between such a strong relationship.â
âEven you?â you challenged.
âEven I. Unless you want me to -â
âNope.â
âIce cold heart as alwaysâŠâ
Song number one melted into song number two and it passed you both as you continued to discuss the hot topic of why youâre still single. Itâs a conversation topic that you thought was reserved for nosy family members for you to brush off, but coming from another man who has begged for your number since you both met really put your love life into perspective. Perhaps you were too loyal to your bossâŠ
While engulfed in the heated debate, Minho was desperately searching for his right hand where he thought youâd be - either at your seat or by the bar, but you were at neither. After receiving his order from the bar, he let the expensive gold liquid over ice flooded through his bloodstream, which led him to a group of gawking gossipers whining and gazing at the dance floor. What was all the hype about?
The sight of you in the arms of the worldâs most arrogant doctor didnât sit too well with him. The scene made him see green.
âYouâre such a liar!â Minho heard you laugh aloud. âI did NOT give you so-called bedroom eyes at Yutaâs house warming!â
âYouâre telling me you werenât eyeing me up and down like a barbecued piece of pork belly dipped in sesame oil?â
âThatâs because you had sesame oil on your white shirt!â
âExcuses, excuses.â
Minho took another sip of his golden drink before putting it down haphazardly and waltzing towards the dancing couple. To onlookers, this scene looked like it was straight out of those cheesy love triangle dramas. The gossipy gals wondered - would Minho punch Seonghwa? Would he grab your hand harshly and drag you away to scold you and tell you how much he cared about you? Would he kiss you!?
You saw your uncharacteristically stern-looking boss approaching, and even though youâre unsure of his intentions, you still smiled brightly, as you always did whenever you saw him. Minho lightened his heavy, angry steps. Even with another man by your side, you still looked at him. How could he be mad at you?
âHello, Mr. Minho,â Seonghwa greeted, holding out a hand for him to shake. You knew your boss wasnât the biggest fan of Seonghwa, but he politely returned the gesture anyways. Somehow you felt your heart beating in your throat - the tension on the dance floor was too high, too powerful, and you were but an awkward and nervous secretary standing on the side while two powerful men duked it out.
âDr. Seonghwa, nice to see you again.â Minho was good at lying, but his lies never passed you. The amount of discomfort knitted in his eyebrows almost made you snicker. âLong nights at the hospital still?â
âAs always, but at least itâs rewarding and enjoyable. How are your long nights at the office?â
âCanât get enough of them, right, _____?â
âWhat? Youâre still doing that much overtime?â Seonghwa asked worriedly. Now, was he worried because you were overworking yourself or was he worried because you were spending so much time with a man that wasnât him?
You shrugged unapologetically. âI love that overtime pay.â
â_____, thatâs not good for your health -â
âI tell them that all the time,â Minho interrupted defensively. He was always like this whenever anyone questioned the amount of work you had. To you, it was not much of a burden at all, but to anyone else, they couldnât fathom your work hours but if they saw your paycheck, maybe theyâd understand. Even your boss felt bad whenever your friends blamed him, but no matter how much he tried to convince you of a normal 40-hour work week, the duties of being his secretary never added up to just that. Therefore, your boss always felt the need to defend you and him for the sake of making sure you werenât portrayed as his slave. âBut youâre just so stubborn, arenât you?â
âOnly because itâs you, Mr. Lee,â you said like youâre reading a script. Somehow that doesnât translate through the ears of the two powerful men in front of you, as your boss smiled triumphantly and Seonghwa couldnât help but shake his head.
âIf you ever want to take me up on that date, Lovely _____, you know who to call.â The most handsome man whoâs ever flirted with you took your hand gently and planted a sweet, soft kiss that sent little tingles all up your arm. You donât think youâll ever reciprocate his feelings, but the feeling of being desired and wanted by a man really kicked up your ego and really made you think - when was the last time you ever liked someone, or someone ever liked you?
Park Seonghwa disappeared into the crowd and perhaps left the Charity Ball all together. Until next time.
Your boss turned to face you, whose stern face quickly melted into innocence as he knew what was coming by the look on your annoyed expression. âWhat?â
âWhat was that all about?â
âI donât know what youâre talking about.â
You shook your head and mumbled under your breath, âUgh, you are unbelievable, Mr. Lee.â
As you tried to escape, the desperate man caught your hand. âWait, where are you going?â
âAway from you for just five minutes, can you let me do that?â you snapped in a hushed volume. âOr do you need to watch over me and speak on my behalf, since youâre my Father apparently!â
âIâm sorry, I didnât mean to act like that.â
âYou say that every time, especially when Iâm talking to another man and even more-so when Iâm talking to Dr. Park. When will your sorries mean something?â
âYou know I get protective over you.â
âAgain, you are not my Father!â
âI know, but -â
All of the attention that was once focused on the handsome CEO and his secretary shifted to the glass ceiling that was now shattered to pieces upon the force of some dozens of masked strangers dressed in all black. Minho instinctively, though harshly, forced you down so he could hover over you so none of the glass hit you. What followed seemed to be too numbing, as all of the stimuli in the banquet hall was too much to handle.
âGet down,â Minho instructed while pushing you under one of the tables. âDonât move until I come back.â
âWait, but where are you -â
âIâll be back in ten minutes!â
âMr. Lee!â
Of course, he didnât listen, as Mr. Lee always did what he wanted, right? Which would normally annoy the fuck out of you, but who has the time to panic about what your boss was up to when youâre stranded under the table and shrouded by cheap table cloth linen?
Since those people had invaded and fallen from the sky, you noticed that no gunshots or any sort of violence outside of melee were heard. No purpose of the attack is even known yet, but the signs were promising, until the famous alarm was heard throughout the whole town.
âThreat level: Dragon. Please stay inside until all threats have been cleared. Threat level: Dragon. Please stay inside until -â
âAh, yes, the richest of the rich gather here today to donate the smallest percentage of their some billions of dollars to charity,â a booming voice tisked through a microphone. âDo you feel good about your good deed of the year? Are you proud of yourselves?â
For some unknown reason, the voice paused, as if waiting for an answer or a reaction from the people. Nothing was heard besides shrill screaming and crying, which was probably what the wannabe-vigilante wanted. For the first time, you peaked through the slits of the table cloth. At the stage where Minho gave his speech was a now-broken stage with the foot of a giant robot through it. It was a very top-heavy robot that looked like it had a large cavity in its belly, whose odd shape probably served some weird purpose unknown to everyone.
âPerhaps youâll be proud of your donations for once when we capture you all and milk you of your every last penny!â The man laughed evilly at the head of the robot. âDown with the rich!â
âDown with the rich!â his people cheered in unison.
The oddly political turn of events made the scene less jarring - it seemed like an over-exaggeration of townspeople coming together to fight for higher taxing of the rich. Then you were reminded of the Dragon-level threat by how the minions loaded up the richies with a gun pointed to their heads and the complex mechanism that loaded them up to the belly of the robot. Somewhere among the mass of people you saw Seonghwa in between another surgeon and a senior engineer at Tesla before he disappeared behind the walls of metal.
âHey, I found another one!â someone yelled close by. âUnder Table 2!â
Shit. âFuck.â
Perhaps all those years of advance self defense classes that Minhoâs father enrolled you in would come to good use this time.
By your glamorously-strapped heel, one of the masked men dragged you out from under the table. There was no use in struggling, and the man seemed quite satisfied with how you complied.
âLetâs go, darling.â
With your free foot, you dug the pointy end of the studded heel into his groin. Luckily, you can only ever imagine how painful something like that could feel. He was in so much pain that he doubled over and let go of your foot, leaving you to flee to God-knows-where after you stole his police baton.
âDonât fucking call me darling,â you spat as a farewell.
There were too many men in between you and the emergency exit, so you had to fight your way through like in those cheesy American action movies. A bunch of kicks in the groin here and a couple baton to the knee caps there were enough to get you by half way, but then they started double-teaming on you. Of course, this was much harder, but Senior Mr. Lee didnât give you the best sensei in the damn nation for no reason. You felt invincible even after defeating multiple double teams, but it was the triple teaming that got you stuck. You can only kick and baton so many groins at one time until two men held each of your arms and the other stole the baton.
While struggling to break free, you managed to knee the one in front of you in the chin, causing him to cut his lip with blood dripping on his cheap leather shoes. After realizing what had happened, he punched you in the cheek as punishment. Was that a bone you heard cracking?
âTry me again, bitch,â he seethed.
Out of nowhere, your knight in Iron armor landed before the one who punched you and returned the favor, sending his body through so many walls of this building that you worried about the foundation and how long you had before it collapsed.
Minhoâs red and gold helmet swung sharply and the empty eyes were staring into the souls of your captors while at the same time not.
âWhoâs next?â Minho threatened with his super cool and inaccurately deep robotic voice.
Both men fled the scene as quickly as possible, losing their grip and throwing you to the floor. The penny taste finally registered in your brain that yes, you were definitely coughing and spitting out blood.
The cold metal of Iron Manâs hand helped you to your feet while the other cupped your quickly-bruising cheek gently. The underlying tenderness of your bossâs touch somehow healed all pain, or perhaps it was the cooling iron. Gestures like these were so foreign that you almost forgot it was your boss behind the mask and not some handsome stranger who was ready to sweep you off your feet. It was instances like these where you wished the latter was real.
âAre you ok?â he asked gingerly.
âIâm fine,â you promised. âGo save your investors.â
A light chuckle came from Iron Man. âMy driverâs already waiting outside. Are you able to run?â
âIâm not leaving without you.â
âCâmon, _____, nowâs not the time -â
âDo not argue with me until you save everyone, Mr. Lee.â
Minho shook his head tiredly. He knew there was no use arguing with his headstrong secretary. âYouâre so stubborn. Just promise you wonât get into any trouble this time.â
âNo.â
âIâm cuttinâ down on your work hours!â he yelled, blasting off to fight the giant robot thing so he wouldnât have to hear you argue back again.
You were left with a couple of masked minions who still had the balls to attack and capture you as if you were worth more than your surprisingly above-average five-figure salary. Your copper saliva mixed with your boss trusting you enough to not die in the middle of a Dragon-level threat really pumped the adrenaline through your veins, so as one man sprinted to attack, you managed to dodge it and kick him in the throat before he could try something else. The other guy tried to sneak up behind you, but you were quicker, swinging the baton hard enough to the head to knock him out cold. The power you felt coursing through your body left you on a major high. Where were all the other minions? No way was that allâŠ
In the middle of the banquet hall was the face-off of the century, rivaling any and all story lines from DC and Marvel combined. A tiny seven-foot-something intricately crafted and painted sheet of metal was about to fight a giant several-stories tall and several-dozen-tons heavy hunk of junk with dozens of guests they managed to scoop inside. Now how was Mr. Lee going to save the day this time?
âLee Minho, the man of the night,â the man controlling the ship scoffed. âYou will look like my childhood favorite action figure once I stuff you in a glass box in my office! A prized treasure is what youâll be. How does that sound?â
âSounds kinky.â You could just sense the smirk behind his mask. âThen what will you do to me?â
âMilk you of all your assets, of course! Liquidation of its truest definition! The redistribution of wealth will come easy to the people, especially with your earnings in the mix!â
âFine, take my money. But let these people go.â
âAbsolutely not! I need all the money I can get! How do you expect me to change the distribution of wealth of the entire world with just one CEOâs salary!? Mr. Lee, I thought you knew that, silly.â
âOk, fine. You take all of our money and then what?â
âWell, kill you, of course.â
A chorus of gasps and crying were heard from the belly of the machine.
The philosophical man continued. âPeople like you are the very reason there is a large pay gap. You sit on your ass drinking cocktails and eating caviar and you donate to some profiting charity only a tiny percentage of what you make while all the good hard-working people are the ones bringing the big bucks into your bank account! And what do they get? Small paychecks and four hours of sleep!â
Yeah, this guy was bad, but he had his points, so youâll cheers to that, am I right?
âWell, then where will you get your money after that? Hm?â The captain stayed silent. âWhere will you get more money to sustain this utopia? Certainly not from the hard-working people who have no experience leading or handling such a huge sum of money. And certainly not from you, right? Ha! With your five-figure salary paychecks that barely get the bills paid on time.â
A heavy arm swung to try and snatch up your boss. Though the arm was so large and heavy, Minho barely managed to escape his grasp. By the silence of the once-chatty leader of the pack, you could tell that he was bothered by the words spat by the youngest CEO in the room. How dare Minho mock his hard-earned pay when his earnings were given to him on a VVS diamond-encrusted platter!? There were a couple of times where he landed a couple of hits on your boss and you should feel worried, but you couldnât help but think he deserved it. You hated to be on the enemyâs side, but you, too, were one of those five-figure salary paycheck owners that are barely scraping by with their bills. And of course you were all for the redistribution of wealth, but this guy definitely went a little too farâŠ
You would think that the sheer size of this oddly-shaped hunk of metal wouldnât be able to move so fast, but it managed to capture Minho by digging its claw to the wall and sandwiching Minho in between. He couldnât even wiggle his way out between gaps because the thing was pressing too hard against the wall. Minho could feel the metal bending from inside.
âPeople like you will never understand the worth of the dollar,â the captain seethed. âNot when stacks come to you in baskets sewn with gold and jewels commissioned by your Daddy. People like you, and everyone captured, need to be humbled a little. Maybe you all can learn a little something from the working class.â
âThen we die, is that right?â
âOf course! But at least youâll die a hard-working man, Mr. Lee.â
âI will. But Iâll die a hard-working man with billions in my grave before I let you take a penny!â
The blue beam of light that you once cursed for burning a half circle on your palm you were now thankful for, as that beam of light shot your boss up in the air and freed him, taking a few fingers off of the hunk of metal with him. A couple more shots of incinerator beams later, and both arms of the robot had been severed and half disintegrated. Minho kicked the glass where the leader sat and pulled out the defenseless lump of flesh that spoke the harsh truth about the wealthy. The leader was a young man who was not much older than either you or your boss, who didnât look afraid in the slightest. Perhaps he expected, or even wanted, to go out this way - fighting for what he believed in.
The police, who had been waiting outside for all the ruckus to die down, came in and cuffed the leader and a few of his minions who cowardly hid under the tables. Minho helped all of his investors safely come out and among the crowd you saw Seonghwa, safe and sound.
You thought after a traumatic attack that now was not the time and place to reveal who Iron Man was or even associate yourself with him, so you tried to mix in with the crowd and book it to the driver like he asked you to do before. But of course your flaunty boss wanted to do the exact opposite.
â_____, wait!â
No, no, no, no, no, what the hell! Really!? Right now!? was how Minho read your expression as he walked to you with the suit on. When the seven-foot something Iron Man stopped before you, the face of his helmet slid open to reveal an out-of-breath Minho. The entire banquet hall echoed with gasps.
âAre you ok? Youâre not hurt, are you? Your bruise is getting worse!â
You could not feel anything on the left half of your face besides intense pain and somehow numbness at the same time and your limbs felt like jello and over-kneaded dough. But you couldnât let your boss worry about you - he needs to take care of more important people right now. Youâll be fine come tomorrow once you sleep on a frozen bag of peas.
âIâm fine, I promise,â you said convincingly. âLooks like you have an impromptu press conference to deal with.â
To Minhoâs dismay, all of the cameras and press and the phones of his business friends captured his face inside the Iron suit next to his famous secretary that all his business friends wished they had. He knew you hated press conferences because even though you never said anything, you were always by his side and that meant the cameras were pointed at you also.
âI can deal with them. Go to the car and go home.â
âI can stay with you.â
âI wonât allow it. You need to go home and ice your face.â
âI said I -â
âI said go.â
Minho never raised his voice at you ever because he never had a reason to. You were always hard-working and loyal and you always did everything correctly and did it with his best interest in mind. Heâll allow small things that might be detrimental to your health, like all the over time you loved to have and the unhealthy amounts of coffee you drown yourself in. But when the arm thatâs supporting your body weight was shaking, your left cheek was the color of aubergine, and you had blood splatters on different parts of your body, thatâs when he had to draw the line. Worry was knitted into his brows and his lips were a flat line and you only ever saw his face like this whenever he talked with his father. It was terrifying to see him almost mad at you and it made your heart sink a little that you did something wrong.
He softened his expression upon seeing your glossy eyes. âTake Monday off to rest. Iâll see you on Tuesday, ok?â
âBut -â
âIâll pay you for your time off, so donât worry about the money. I just want you to rest. Can you do that for me?â You could only nod. âThank you. Go home - Iâll text you when Iâm done cleaning up tonight.â
Minho plastered on his happy television face and returned to the fawning crowd and overly-thankful investors. You were blinded by the flashing camera lights and that was your cue that you didnât belong there anymore.
The trot music-loving driver hummed the whole way home while driving on auto-pilot, as he had memorized the path to your apartment long ago. Sitting in the back seat covered head-to-toe in the finest satin wasnât as luxurious when you were alone as opposed to having your equally-luxurious boss next to you. You imagined what itâd be like if a giant robot didnât crash the party this evening: youâd probably yell at him more about how you needed space and that he was overreacting with the whole Seonghwa deal; then he might try to bribe you with food or dessert so that youâd stop pouting like a child (and youâd totally cave in); and finally, heâd walk you up to your doorstep begging to come inside once more and youâd deny his entry, only for him to leave you with a comment about how you were the most stunning person at the ball tonight.
In short, as much as you hated to admit it, the ride home was lonely. Can you believe that? Your short time alone away from your boss was fucking lonely. Not peaceful, not relaxing, not mind-clearing, but totally and completely lonely. So much so that your heart ached a little, and to put these feelings in the simplest terms, it was because you were so used to being by his side that the emptiness to the seat next to you mimicked an unfamiliar cavity in your heart. Itâs a painful feeling, really, because that meant leaving this job would be much harder than you hoped.
As if he planted a tracking device in your phone, Minho texted you upon locking the front door to your place.
The Money Man [01:03 am]: did you make it home ok?
An involuntary smile spread across your lips.
You [01:04 am]: just got home. are you stalking me?
The Money Man [01:04 am]: you didnât think the phone i gave you was completely harmless and bugless, did you? ;)
You [01:05 am]: i should have known better. howâs the impromptu press conference? are people surprised that itâs you?
The Money Man [01:07am]: they are, but at the same time itâs not. ppl keep asking me questions and wonât let me take the suit off, can you believe that!? itâs hot as balls in this thing!!
The Money Man [01:07am]: shit, gotta go - gotta somehow convince these idiots this is definitely NOT something to invest in.
You [01:08am]: text when youâre home.
The Money Man [01:08am]: yes, darling.
âDarlingâ has a nice ring to it.
--
Having Sunday all to yourself was normal and you did what you always did every weekend: cleaned your place, took your time making a nice meal, organizing all of your work papers, and ended the night with a hot shower and an ice pack to your cheek. Monday, on the other hand was a disaster. You were so bored! Your fingers were itching to scribble down your bossâs agenda and you were so tempted to log into your work laptop, but you knew Minho would chew your ear off for not listening to him and resting as you should. It wasnât your fault that you were a work-a-holic!
After looking in the mirror and hating the way your face looked for the fiftieth time, it was time to accept that the bruise wouldnât disappear for at least a couple more weeks. Sunday was at its ugliest, where the center of your cheek was a deep purple and there was this off-colored halo around the perimeter. Now, the swelling went down and it wasnât as purple or painful, but still equally ugly no matter how you looked at it or tried to cover it up.
After a lonely and boring Monday afternoon, your doorbell rang around 5:00pm. You werenât expecting any visitors or deliverymen, so upon peaking through your viewfinder, you were surprised to see your boss on the other side.
âWhat are you doing here?â you asked surprised.
Minho was glad you didnât seem disgusted by his presence since he was the one who told you to take the day off and you must be tired of seeing his face by now. He whipped out an oily bag from behind his back with a child-like grin on his face. It was an unusual sight to see a man dressed in a several thousand dollar business suit carrying a twenty dollar bag of dinner.
âYou and I have some business to discuss.â
âHold on, let me get this straight - you tell me to take the day off, rest up, ice my bloodshot cheek only for you to come into my home and say I need to work?â
âYup,â he claimed unapologetically, squeezing past you to get through.
âYes, please come in, Your Highness,â you rolled your eyes, though he was already setting up at your dinner table.
âYour home is nice. Why are you always so embarrassed whenever I try to come in?â
âI mean, look at it. Itâs nowhere near as nice as your home.â
âItâs as more of a home than my place will ever be, no matter how many velvet cushions and arcade games I ask you to buy for the place.â Minho whipped out two bottles of beer, his favorite chaser to wash down the oiliness of the fried chicken, and poured them into glasses. âHowâs your cheek?â
âBy the look on your face, I guess not so good?â
He adjusted his twisted expression upon your teasing. Blood and bruises were never his thing, so any variation of the sort just looked bad in general. âIt just looks so painful⊠Have you been icing it like I asked?â
âI have, and itâs not as painful as it looks!â
âOh, yeah?â
Minho challenged your claim by standing in front of you and lowering his head to see you at eye-level. His face was way too close to be considered appropriate for CEO and Secretary relationship behavior, though you knew he never cared for those formalities. His eyes were always so sparkly per usual and that gave him that dreamy stare all the ladies in the office loved. You never saw the appeal to it until now, with only a few centimetres in between.
He poked your bruised-like-an-apple cheek.
âOw, what the hell!â you screamed, swatting his hand away.
âNot as painful as it looks, my ass.â
âWell, people donât go around poking my cheek all day!â
âDo you need pain killers? My doctor can write you a prescription for the best one on and off market.â
âThatâs ok, I only trust Dr. Seonghwa.â
Minho gave you the same look he gave a former intern who got his breakfast and coffee order incorrect. Letâs just say the intern started crying on the spot. You, on the other hand, could barely hold in your snicker from his death glare. You were never on the receiving end of the infamous death glare and now that you were, it was hard to take it seriously.
âHa ha,â Minho fake laughed. âNot funny.â
âWhat exactly do you have against him, anyways? Itâs surprising that youâre threatened by the likes of a doctor and not some other hot shot software company CEO.â
âI donât have anything against him.â
âYouâre such a liar!â you scoffed, taking a swig of the ice-cold beer. âIf you didnât have a problem with him, you wouldnât have acted so defensive at the charity ball.â
âI donât like the way he looks at you,â he said shamelessly. A vigorous bite of a chicken leg came afterwards. âHe looks at you like how I look at chicken legs.â
âWell, maybe I like the way he looks at me.â
âYou canât be serious.â
âNo, Iâm not.â
âStop doing that.â
âYou deserve it for acting like my Dad that night.â
âI said I was sorry! I even bought you dinner and cold beer to make up for it!â
âOh, so this is not because you said that me and you have some business to discuss?â
âWell, that, too.â Minho wiped his greasy fingers on his silk handkerchief that he kept on the inside of his breast pocket before whipping out his phone to show you multiple news articles on the night of the charity ball. âWatch these videos.â
Almost all of them were exposing your boss who was behind the genius that is Iron Man, but what preceded the reveals were clips of you kicking major ass. The sources came from both paparazzi and the security tapes at multiple angles and it was hard to hide the fact that it was you as all angles captured your facial features quite clearly. Headlines and whole articles talked about how the mighty CEO and his secretary were the perfect unstoppable duo and they werenât wrong - you kicking ass in a sexy outfit with a man of iron handling the big guy? Definitely a story worth selling.
Your brows furrowed worriedly because you had no idea how Minho felt. âAre you madâŠ?
âMad?â Minho paused the current video and placed his phone face-down on the table so he could focus on his good chicken and better company. âWhy would I be mad?â
âI donât know! Whatâs the point in showing me these videos?â
âTo show you how bad ass you look! Where did you even learn these moves!?â
âFor some reason, your father thought being a secretary was dangerous enough that he decided to enroll me in some classes. I actually really liked it a lot, so I kept at it and I guess I got to a pretty advanced level.â
âPretty advanced is definitely a misnomer, love. Well, itâs good to hear that Father has made one good decision in his reign.â
âIs this the business you wanted to speak about?â you asked shyly, hoping that the beer was a good enough excuse for your blushing cheeks. Youâll never get used to Minho praising you.
âSort of. I have a proposition for you.â
âWhat, that you want me to be your sidekick?â you scoffed. When Minho remained silent with only the same sly smirk on his lips, you could see your worst fears coming true. âOh, God, youâre not serious.â
âI am one hundred percent serious.â
âAre you out of your damn mind!? I am not sidekick material!â
âYou totally are! You and I are already the perfect duo! Why not take it up a notch!?â
âNo, Mr. Lee, I cannot be your secretary again, but in a different form and outfit!â
âWhy not!? Itâs not like Iâm not going to pay you for it.â
âThe pay is not the problem. The pay is never the problem. ItâsâŠâ
How do you put that the pressure of keeping the entire country safe and being by his side twenty-four/seven sounded like your own personal purgatory that you could never escape for as long as you lived, or until you died by the hands of some Demon-level threat monster?
âItâs a huge commitment, I know,â Minho admitted. âToo huge to even put a price on it. But can you at least consider it? I canât imagine anyone else by my side except you.â
Now only if a man who wasnât your boss said that to you without any underlying superhero context, you might have considered the proposal.
âMr. Lee, I canâtâŠâ
You hesitated getting the right words out, but Minho knew why. Youâve been bringing up how you couldnât stay his secretary forever, and although he knew this was true, he couldnât help but try to keep you anyways. Youâve been loyal to him for so long that he often forgot how to treat you like a friend and not his subordinate. But the thought of you leaving? Soon, at that? It was something he didnât want to think about just yet. He wanted to keep you by his side for as long as he could.
Minho downed the last of his beer before whipping out his phone again. This time a slow song played over the speakers. He stood up and offered you a hand.
You raised a brow. âWhat are youâŠ?â
âYou and I never got to dance on Saturday. So dance with me.â
âHere? Right now? In my small ass apartment?â
âThe next charity ball isnât for another month and I donât think I can wait that long.â
His impatience was just shy of flattering - if only you werenât so afraid of being within close proximity to him. It was one thing when he helped ease the burn on your hand, it was another when he touched your cheek while inside his iron suit, but the two of you alone dancing in the middle of your living room was a whole other level of intimacy that needed to be hidden from human resources,
You took his hand and he led you to the living room. One hand on your waist and another holding the one with the scabbing half-circle. The two of you swayed in silent contentment for several songs. It was a comfortable silence, but thereâs some hidden sadness to it that you couldnât explain - something along the lines of him missing you dearly, despite you being right in front of him, and you missed him dearly, too. So much that your nerves made you squeeze his hand harder, asking him to not let go of you for a long time.
Then your boss pulled you in close enough that it felt like he was hugging you.
âS-Sir?â you stuttered nervously.
âThank you,â he began. âFor always being there.â
âWell, thatâs my job,â you snickered.
âNot just as my secretary, but as my friend.â
âYou think of me as your friend?â
âI do. Donât tell Vice President Chan this, but I consider you one of my closest friends.â
âYouâre quite soft, arenât you?â It took a moment to register that he was definitely not joking. The tension in your shoulders diminished and you were able to relax in front of the equally-vulnerable man. âI consider you one of my closest friends, too.â
âReally?â
âBy association though. After all these years being by your side, itâs only natural that I came to like you.â
âI like you, too,â he chuckled, tucking some hairs behind your ear. âA little too much, at that.â
âOh, yeah?â
âIn another lifetime, I feel like you and I would be soulmates.â
âYou donât think we would be in this lifetime?â
Were you hoping to be? âPerhaps. By association though, right?â
You didnât want to press more about any underlying meaning to his statements, so instead you looked down embarrassed. In another lifetime, in this lifetime, in multiple lifetimes, Minho thought you and him would be each otherâs soulmate no matter what, because a lifetime with you sounded perfect.
A thumb gently ran over the perimeter of your cheek bruise and it tickled rather than burned, so that was a good sign that it was healing. A loud tisk came from your boss.
âGod, do I really put you through this much pain!?â he cried aloud.
âHuh? You didnât cause this - those dumbass followers did!â
âI guess, but I was the one who brought you to that event! And what about the scar on your hand, huh? I definitely caused that one.â
âWell, yeah, but -â
âThatâs it, I canât be hurting you like this anymore. I canât be putting you through all of this danger like youâre my bodyguard. I have to let you go.â
You knew he was joking when he couldnât hold in his cheeky smile. âThat is not probable cause to fire me, Mr. Lee.â
âReally? Dammit.â
âNo matter how many times I get hurt, you canât get rid of me that easily, ok? I go out on my own terms!â
âSo strong willed⊠I almost hate it.â Minho sighed exaggeratedly before pulling you in for a real hug this time. His arms squeezed your waist tightly, letting you know that he didnât want to let you go even if he tried. âJust make sure to give me a two weeks notice, all right?â
âAnything for you, boss.â
âIâm going to miss hearing that from you the most when you leave.â
You hit his chest lightly, but he caught your hand and held it for a few moments before leading you back to your kitchen to finish up dinner. The rest of the night wasnât you and your boss - it was you and your closest friend enjoying dinner and some ice cream you had in your freezer.
In another lifetime, huh? Too bad you were stuck in this one.
--
Work has mellowed out in terms of paperwork and actually work and has instead transitioned into more press conferences and meetings with government officials regarding Iron Man. In theory, the meetings sounded cool, but you wouldnât know for sure, as your boss decided to take one of the newer girls as his assistant for these meetings.
The first time he denied your company, you were only a little confused, but it soon passed when he said there was a lot of paperwork he only trusted you to complete on his behalf. But when he would bring her to every event - whether it was out of habit or on purpose - for an entire month, and her only, it really made your blood boil.
No, you werenât jealousâŠ! You werenât jealous he was hanging out with someone younger and prettier and more his type! Definitely not! You were upset that your boss, whom you called one of your closest friends in a time of vulnerability, was already replacing you before you could put your two weeks in! And you knew this to be true when he denied your invitation to get lunch and instead you found him in the cafeteria laughing and flirting with the new girl at the table you and him would always sit at.
For a whole month, without even knowing it, you were slowly getting left behind and replaced for someone better - someone who would actually heed his every word and never argue. Someone who would keep their mouth shut for once. Someone who wouldnât mind taking order from him forever.
It had been a month since you were living in this limbo, and tonight, the night of the Animal Cruelty Charity Ball to which Iron Man would be making a guest appearance, was when you knew he no longer needed you.
âYouâre taking RyujinâŠ?â you repeated, as you couldnât believe your ears.
âYes, so you can go home early if you want,â Minho said as he fixed his bow tie in the giant mirror in his office. He then turned to present to you with an ignorant grin. âHow do I look?â
âWhy are you taking her?â
âSheâs been working hard this past month, so I thought Iâd reward her with tonight and have her practice some networking skills.â
âHow generous of you,â you mumbled bitterly to yourself.
âHm?â
âNothing.â
âCan you help me put on this chain necklace thing? The clasp is so damn tinyâŠâ
Reluctantly, you helped clasp the silver jewelry. While you thought your boss was heavily admiring himself in the mirror, he instead was focused on you and how your face was uncharacteristically stern.
âAre you ok?â he asked sincerely. He pressed a firm hand to your forehead. âAre you sick?â
You harshly swatted his hand away. âIâm fine.â
He shrugged it off, thinking that you probably had a bad week with all of the boring work heâs been having you deal with. A lot of weird and unsettling energy was pent up inside of you for the past month, so before you exited Minhoâs office for the weekend, for some reason you thought this was the appropriate time to speak on it.
âActually, Iâm not fine,â you blurted out. Minho gave you his full attention for the first time that month. âI⊠Iâm putting in my two weeks.â
His eyes went wide. âWhat?â
âIâm giving you my two weeks notice.â
âDo you have a job lined up?â
âNo, but I will figure that out later.â
âYou donât have another job lined up but you want to quit? Where is this coming from?â
He didnât sound angry. He wasnât - he was more hurt than anything else that you wanted to leave without a proper explanation. He thought you and him were doing well⊠What changed so suddenly?
âI canât do this anymore,â Minho noted how your voice was shaking. âI was fine when you had me staying ungodly hours, I was fine when you had me get you coffee every morning and your dry cleaning every Monday, and I was fine when you involved with the Iron Man project, but now all youâve given me lately is paperwork and shit that the new hires should be doing and not myself!â
â_____, language -â
âAnd why is that? Why do I feel like Iâm starting to get left behind already, or-or why do I feel like you donât appreciate anything I do!? Itâs clear to me that youâve already begun to replace me, so whatâs the use of me staying here when you donât want me anymore?â
Minho was silent. You couldnât tell if he was angry or sad or surprised at your sudden outburst. The tension in the room was suffocating and his silence even more so, like this was his ideal form of psychological torture. Minho didnât seem to care for your feelings anymore as he turned back to face the mirror.
âYour two weeks has been noted,â was all he said.
You left the room in tears, with your blood still boiling and your heart crushed. But this was a good thing. In the end, this would be a good thing, is what you were trying to tell yourself, because this lifetime wouldnât let you be with Minho.
--
Another month passed by and you were left in a worse limbo than you began with a month and a half ago. No one was contacting you about any job offers so you were left to âself-reflectâ or some bullshit this self-help book told you to do for the past two weeks. Luckily, all the overtime you put into your savings account had vastly accumulated into an unthinkable sum that would support you far beyond whatever the government noted as a proper unemployment time. Like, you didnât even know what to do with the money sometimes - thank Minho for time-and-a-half, huh?
On days where you couldnât help yourself - when you felt like torturing yourself - you would look up Minho on all the tabloid sites. Surprisingly enough, this happened way more than youâd like. Of course, as you speculated, Ryujin had quickly taken your spot as his secretary and God, did you like to shit on how terrible she was! You didnât have to be at the office to know that Minho must be frustrated with her by the crookedness of his ties and jackets and how she must have forgotten to schedule a salon appointment by the look of his roots and unruly brows.
Ha! Thatâs what he fucking gets for not being grateful! That dick!
What a shame your relationship with him had come to. To spend what felt like an entire lifetime with him to being complete strangers, it was like you were reborn into this new and fresh carefree person. So carefree that you hummed on the way home with a bag full of fresh produce from the local market.
Perhaps you should have been less carefree, as a stranger snuck up behind you and knocked you out cold.
--
âRyujin, whereâs my document-signing pen?â
âUm, in your drawer?â
âWhich drawer?â
âThe one with all the other pensâŠ?â
Minho sighed loudly, running a hand through his curly locks and staring intently at the mess of papers that scattered on his desk. His desk hadnât been this messy since the first day he started when he had to sign all of those official documents that transitioned him to CEO. The same day when he fell for you.
Ryujin, who was nothing close to a secretary compared to you, was only getting on his nerves these days. Perhaps yes, heâs been a little too harsh on someone whoâs still fairly new, but in truth he just didnât have a way to express his frustration about you leaving all of a sudden. Where had he gone wrong?
âTake the rest of the night off,â he told his subordinate.
The poor girl bowed obediently and scurried out the room.
Another sign left the young manâs lips. This time it was because he was tired. He couldnât deal with anymore bullshit tonight.
An anonymous FaceTime call rang his phone. Who could be wanting to FaceTime him at such an odd hour of the weeknight?
When he swiped to answer, all he saw was you tied up roughly to a splintered chair with tape covering your mouth. Minho nearly dropped his phone.
âGood evening, Mr. Lee,â a familiar voice sang. From the shadows behind you emerged the fake vigilante that led the invasion of the Charity Ball. âI see that youâre doing well.â
âWhat do you want?â he demanded quietly.
âI think you know what I want.â A shiny knife drew a line across the other cheek, small drops of blood seeping through and mixing with the dried tears and dirt. Minhoâs heart felt like it was collapsing. âA blank check addressed to little olâ me.â
âIf I see another scar on them, Iâll kill you,â he threatened.
The man held his hands up high in defensive mode and took a step away from you. âFine, I wonât touch them! Just give me what we want near the docks.â
âIâm on my way.â
âOh, and one more thing - come dressed in Iron Man and Iâll slice their throat. Bye!â
The line cut dead and Minho had no choice but to leave empty-handed with only a blank check in his pocket.
The air inside the enclosed cargo bed was hot and suffocating and your rising panic did not ease your pain or heavy breathing one bit. It didnât help that the guy and his minions were playing with your hair and playing with their knives, dragging the dull edges on your arms and neck. Normally, you wouldnât be so weak and crying to the point that the tape around your mouth was loosening up, but life these days was tough and perhaps an event like this, causing Minho major inconvenience once again, was what you deserved.
Scurrying and uneven footsteps were heard from outside and you really, really hoped it was Minho not dressed in Iron Man.
âHere already? He must like you,â the leader teased.
The back of the cargo bed opened up to reveal that the sun had fallen a long time ago and the light of the moon outlined your plain and simple hero. He didnât give the leader a second passing glance before blindly shoving the blank check to his chest and rushing by your side to untie you. First, he ripped off the tape and you let out loud gasps of air and cries.
Minhoâs shaking hands take hold of your face to try to calm you down. âHey hey, shh, Iâm here. Are you ok? Are you hurt?â You shook your head vigorously, whining and trying to break free from the ropes tying you down. âHold on, I got you.â
Before Minho could untie your hands, one of the minions hit him on the back of his head the same way they knocked you out. But your boss was stronger than that - his head was harder than his iron helmet. At the failed attempt, Minho hurled the guy over his shoulder and out the cargo bed. Your bad ass boss got up like it was nothing, but he was breathing heavily.
Not because he was tired or weak, but because he was furious.
Three more guys tried to kick his ass and it was then you realized that your boss wasnât just some fake hiding behind an iron suit who could program it to fight. He truly was kicking their ass! Like, raw strength and all! If you werenât scared to death, you might have thought this was kind of hot. But then Minho punched one of the guys too hard and it sent him flying over to you, to which you fell over and broke the chair. The rope was no longer tied to anything and you were free.
Yet another one of the lame-o sidekicks tried to capture you again, but now you were equally as furious, if not more, than your partner in crime. How dare they sneak up on you and not even give you a chance to fight back!? That was the definition of a weak-ass group of villains! So of course you had to show them a lesson and kick a few balls and some asses. But the number of asses was infinite and you were getting really tired. They had enough people to fight you and Minho until you couldnât keep up and then theyâd kill you easily.
âMr. Lee, now would be a good time for one of your brilliant plans!â you begged between kicks and breaths.
âTen seconds tops. But when I say so, I need you to hold my hand, ok?â
âWhat!? What are you planning!?â
âJust trust me!â You and Minho saw the leader direct the last ten of his minions to finish the job. âReady? Three⊠two⊠one!â
A heavy force on the outside pushed the cargo bed off the edge of the pier and into the ocean with the purpose of drowning everyone in it. The only sensation you felt was ice cold water freezing your blood flow and Minho grasping your hand for dear life while trying to swim up to the surface. Before blacking out from lack of oxygen, you felt the ripples of something entering the ocean and saw a faded red and golden glow of light. Not a second later, a hollowed Iron Man on autopilot rushed you and Minho to the surface and placed you gently on the sand just under the pier. The silent night was filled with a chorus of ugly coughing fits from you and your boss. What a wonderful CEO slash ex-secretary couples activity this turned out to be.
As soon as your breathing returned to a rhythmic beat, a wet, crying, sand-covered Minho held your face in his still-trembling hands. He didnât say a word - he simply held you and pressed his forehead to yours, making sure that yes, this was real, and not some unconscious dream where he was still in the middle of the ocean drowning. Yes, you were there with him and you were alive.
âWhy are you crying? I was the one kidnapped,â you joked, hoping itâd lighten up the mood if but a little bit.
Minho laughed between sniffles and shivers, but couldnât stop crying. He was smiling, but still crying, and if that didnât perfectly depict this situation, youâre not sure thereâs anything out there that did. Haphazardly, he planted a cold kiss on your forehead before pulling you into a hug.
âIâm so happy youâre ok,â he whispered. âIâm so, so sorry.â
âWhy? You had nothing to do with this.â
âIâm just sorry in general. Iâm sorry I took you for granted. Iâm sorry for making you feel like I was replacing you. Iâm sorry for not buying you that cappuccino three years ago. Iâm sorry for -â
Whatâs the only way to silence your sexy boss in a heartfelt moment like this that would complete this superhero plot line? Kissing him mid-sentence, of course. You kissed your loving boss fully, wrapping your arms around his neck and pressing your whole body into it. It took him a while to register that yes, his secretary was definitely kissing him, but once it did, he kissed you even harder, enough to make you fall back onto the grass with him on top of you.
Youâre left breathless the moment your lips parted. âI-I, uh, I forgive youâŠâ
âHow could you ever think that I could replace you?â he muttered. âI could never. Not in this lifetime.â
âYou also said that me and you wouldnât happen in this lifetime,â you challenged.
âLifetimes can merge into one, I guess.â
Iron Man returned to Minhoâs basement as soon as his job was done, so your favorite driver picked you two up in ten minutes with plush hot towels and dry clothes to change into. The pajamas you wore already had your initials monogrammed over your heart.
âYeah, uh, about that,â Minho began awkwardly on the car ride home. âI was going to gift them to you a couple Christmases ago, but you said that monogrammed clothing was cheesy and stupid, so I abstainedâŠâ
â... Theyâre not so bad,â you admitted truthfully. âVery soft.â
Coming home to Minhoâs felt so wrong, yet so right. Youâve only ever been inside for business reasons, such as redesigning his closets and kitchen pantry, but now that you were here on leisure - well, after almost fucking dying - it was kind of weird. But Minho holding your hand reassured you that you were wanted here - that he needed you here, damp with salt water and all.
âTake a shower upstairs. Iâll go make some tea.â
You gladly obeyed, using your favorite shower that you helped design. The door and the walls of the shower were made of glass and the shower head hung from the ceiling, making your long, hot shower feel like it was raining. Your body was covered in cuts and bruises and it was really ugly, but youâve never felt more badass and in control in your entire life.
You left the shower smelling like orchids and eucalyptus and entered the kitchen that smelled like ginger and honey. Minho, who had also showered, followed shortly after, stealing a kiss on your cheek that was cut up earlier that evening.
You followed Minho to his giant marble island while he poured tea into white mugs on the other side. This felt so⊠domestic. This felt so right. This felt like home.
âI have a business proposition for you,â he smirked slyly.
Well, that ruined the moment. âWhat, no âhow have you been the past month since I replaced you with some other chickâ?â
âI promise Iâll ask that after, but I need to ask you this.â Your hard-headed boss was all giddy just at the idea of it and it was the first time in a whole month since youâve seen him smile like this. He was so, so cute.
âFine, what is it?â
âI want to hire you back.â
âMr. Lee, I already told you, I canât -â
âAs the Head Director of the Iron Man project.â
Your eyes widened at the prestigious title. âHead Director?â
âYou stayed by my side through all the criticism and the praise and I canât imagine a better person for the position.â
âSo itâs not just a fancy title for like, super mega ultra secretary, rightâŠ?â
Your handsome man chuckled. âNo, I promise.â
âHead Director, huh?â your lips slowly spread into a grin. âI like the sound of that.â
âIs that a yes?â
âOn a few conditions.â
âHit me.â
âHigher pay with time-and-a-half.â
âObviously.â
âI get my own secretary.â
âOnly if you donât fall in love with them like I did.â
You rolled your eyes and continued. âAn extra week of vacation.â
âYouâre pushing it.â
âLast one. Iâm your date to every event from now on.â
Minho raised his eyebrow teasingly. âOh? And if I say no?â
âThen I say no.â
âJeez, Iâm kidding! So strict. Of course you can, on two conditions.â
âFine.â
âYou call me Minho from now on. Or boyfriend, or soulmate, or sexiest man alive, or whatever suits your fancy.â
âDeal.â
âSecond,â Minho leaned in and puckered his pink lips. âSeal this with a kiss.â
You start your new job next week - after Minho cashed in one week of vacation to spend with his soulmate.
#minho#lee minho#lee know#skz#stray kids#lee minho imagines#minho imagines#lee know imagines#lee minho scenarios#minho scenarios#skz scenarios#stray kids scenarios#stray kids minho#i still hate the ending idc tho#if i had time i would rewrite it... too sleepy lolol
616 notes
·
View notes